Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

    The empty halls of the manor echoed loudly with footsteps on stone. As you and your lady's maid, Emma, made your way from your residence to the great hall a feeling of dread settled heavily in your chest. You knew why your father summoned you; there was no other reason that he could have for you to don your finest gown at this hour.

    Outside a storm raged, the deluge splattering against the windowpanes, lightning flashing brilliantly followed by rolling thunder. The storm had raged for weeks; an omen, the simple folk had said. All along the coast there were rumors of girls walking into the squall never to be seen again, reason enough for them to demonize a simple act of nature. Still, something about the prolonged nature of the thunderstorm sent a shiver down your spine when you thought on it too long. 

    Oh, to be one of those girls; to fade away into the darkness, to walk away from it all and be lost to the world. But that wasn’t your fate; the world had a crueler fate for you, one which you marched toward with resignation. Since you were born, you were promised to a man you’d never met. He was utterly unknown to you except through name: Philip Golding, Crown Prince and future King of the realm.

    Tales of the man’s terrible disposition and rotten demeanor were widely known; even the nobles spoke unfavorably of the Crown Prince. Yet you were the one whom he would wed and with whom he would produce heir after heir until your body was worn and ragged. Your entire upbringing had been in preparation of this day, though you did at least benefit from his affinity for war. The latest round of battles and conflicts had carried him to far off lands and for many years. Now, you were well into your twenties and though you were considered past prime childbearing age, rumors of your beauty had reached the Despicable Prince’s ears, and he considered the lost time worthwhile. Even if it should come to pass that you could not bear and heir, he would keep you as his trophy and plant his seed in some poor serving girl, thus preserving the royal line while still having you visible by his side, a mockery to all who beheld you.

    Your father had nearly cried from joy at the news that Philip still planned to have you. In the time that it had taken for the letters to pass between the manor and the capital city, he’d nearly passed on from the anxiety. His salvation was still secure as long as you married the Crown Prince. He’d seen to it from the moment you were born and declared female that your existence would serve him and his comfort. Sidling up to the King, making comments on your mother’s unending beauty and hearing the King agree, he knew he’d be successful in solidifying a betrothal between you and the then infant Prince.

    In the years between then and now your mother had succumbed to tuberculosis and died, leaving you alone with your father. After all these years you still abhorred him for the way he’d sold you for his own gains. Now, as you stood outside the door to the great hall your hands shook, not in fear, but in rage. When Emma pushed the door open it groaned in protest, and you plastered a serene smile on your face feeling the same groaning rise up inside you.

    Standing at the far end of the hall next to the fireplace was your father and a man you knew only by the few descriptions you’d been given by the servants. Henry Greene, the Crown Prince’s personal courier and supposed close friend. Though you were still far from him it seemed likely to you that he was in his thirties, taller than your father and handsomer too, with a shock of red hair and a stoic expression. Whether his expression was a result of being soaked through on his travels to reach the manor, probably on horseback, or whether that was his natural expression remained to be seen.

    “Ah, yes, my beautiful daughter! I apologize for making you wait so long for her arrival, she does tend to dawdle.” Your father bellowed as you approached, the look of disapproval plain on his face.

    “Nonsense, I was hardly made to wait and after all I did not intend to call her at this hour. That was your choice, sir.” Henry replied in a tone edged with distaste.

    “Right... Well, she is here now! What say you; are the tales of her beauty not true?” Your father simpered. Henry turned his gaze to you, and it was as if he could see through to your very soul making you pause your advance.

    “Hmm. Handsome enough to tempt His Majesty at the very least.” Henry answered curtly, a slight curl at the corner of his lips telling you his true meaning. With a rehearsed smile you bowed deeply then stood straight up, eyes blazing orbs as you replied.

    “You are too kind good sir; I endeavor to be the only temptation in the eyes of my betrothed.” Your tone was dripping with saccharine undertones, but judging from the way Henry smiled, this time genuinely, you got the impression that you passed some secret test. Your father looked displeased to say the least.

    “Well, you have met her. Is there any other business you wish to make known or is it off to bed with you?” Your father asked, his eyes darting between you and Henry.

    “Actually, there was one other important matter I wished to discuss. The matter of my Lord, His Majesty the Crown Prince, and his impending arrival to this manor.” Henry stated. You watched in quiet delight as your father’s face paled, and his mouth popped open in surprise or possible protest. Clearly, he thought better of the latter option and waited for Henry to continue.

    “He will arrive a week from today, ready to bear your daughter hence. Once they arrive at the capital, the wedding shall take place.” He didn’t mince words, straight to the point in a way that left you trying to process what he’d just said. One week? He’d be here in one week? That was hardly enough time to prepare the manor, let alone all of your things and, most importantly, yourself. A meeting that seemed so far off that it might never happen was suddenly one week away and you wanted to do nothing more than run away.

    “Excellent! We shall prepare for the Crown Prince’s arrival immediately! Now, let’s see to your accommodations for the evening!” Your father clapped his hands and a wizened old man stepped out from behind a curtain that blocked the existence of the servant’s corridor beyond. “Robert, take our honored guest to his room!”

    “At once, m’lord.” Robert replied with a wheezing voice, indicating for Henry to follow him.

    “If that is all you need of me, I should like to retire to my own rooms for the night.” You curtsied and turned to face Henry as he walked up. “It was a wonderous pleasure to make your acquaintance sir.” You trilled. He had a gleam in his eye when he nodded back to you.

    “Likewise, fair lady.” Henry responded with a restrained, but once again genuine smile.

    “Yes, yes, you may return to your rooms.” Your father allowed, a look of panic beginning to wash over his face at the thought of the future King visiting his manor in a week’s time. Needing no more permission, you turned with Emma and followed Henry and Robert out the doors of the great hall. With one last curtsy, you turned and made your way as swiftly as you could back the way you came.

    Once you were sure Henry was out of earshot you whispered to Emma, “A week is hardly enough time when I’d sooner grow wings and fly away to escape this fate.”

    “My lady, this news truly is unexpected. Are you... are you feeling alright?” Emma whispered back in earnest.

    “Hardly. I feel as though I may throw up or sob, perhaps both. My life is truly over.” You admitted as the two of you hurried along through the night.

    “Does my lady truly wish to get away?” Emma asked in a careful tone.

    “No!” You replied quickly, then quietly added, “Yes. More than anything I wish to fly into the beyond and never return.” It felt like your heart might claw its way out of your chest and your hands trembled. Emma pulled you aside against a pillar, looking around to make sure there weren’t unwanted watchers in the night.

    “I could help you get out.” She whispered just loud enough to be audible. Your eyes went wide, and a lump formed in your throat. “It’s only an option if you truly wish to avoid this fate so much that you’d forfeit your life as it is.” Emma looked up into your eyes, and you felt a heaviness in the air, like you were speaking of something forbidden beyond running away to a neighboring country.

    “What must I do?” You asked simply, jaw set with determination.

    “Well, you know those girls that have been disappearing? A traveling cleric has confirmed that they were taken by a siren. He’s renowned for his specialty in supernatural creatures, but the information has been hidden in order to avoid hysteria amongst the local sailors and merchants making port. Turns out, the siren is the reason for the storms.” Emma spoke with such conviction that you couldn’t help believing her.

    Over the years you’d heard tales of werewolves, vampires, and the like. This was your first time hearing of a siren, though your proximity to the ocean made it highly likely that there was truth to the tale Emma told.

    “How does a siren help me?” You questioned, needing more to go on.

    “Well, if you were to run off, they’d just hunt you down and bring you back. I figure you have to disappear for good, and the siren can do that. All you have to do is go down to the cove just South of the manor and they’ll find you. But you have to go now. Who knows how long the siren will still be here?” Emma instructed feverishly.

    The more she talked, the more your head hurt. Was this truly your only option? Find the siren or marry the Deplorable Prince Philip? A small voice in your head told you to lay down and endure the path set forth for you. A stronger voice told you to take control of your own life or death in this case. Either way it would be your ending, though the prolonged soul death of royal breed mare to a tyrant seemed less and less ideal to the death offered by the siren.

    “If I leave, you must all know what will happen to you.” Your eyes were wide as you grasped Emma’s hands. She smiled up at you in that sad way she did when your mother died, a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

    “My lady, whether by old age or by the sword, my life and death are yours to dictate.” Emma lifted your hands in hers and pressed a small kiss on your knuckles. Your chest tightened and you swept her into a hug that stole her breath away.

    “You’ve been my greatest friend and ally through these years. I will not forget you and I pray you do not forget me. Show me where to go and I will flee from this place.” You knew there was no life in these walls that you wanted to live, and there was no other way to avoid this fate. Still, fear seeded itself in your mind, but that fear wasn’t as strong as your conviction that marrying Philip was the last thing you could be prevailed upon to do.

Chapter Text

    Emma led you through passages meant for the servants to move unnoticed from room to room; a vast network of winding tunnels, some of which clearly hadn’t been used in decades. You lost count of the number of turns you made together under torch light, swatting at cobwebs until finally the floor sloped downward and you began to see a dim glow ahead. It was nearly midnight at this point and though the sky was dark as pitch, there was still an unearthly light growing steadily brighter until you stood before an ancient door with bars over a window open to the air.

    “Okay, I’ll have to open the door. Once you get down to the beach, follow it South until you come to the cove I mentioned before. I know you are a prolific swimmer, but if the siren doesn’t come by morning, then forget that you are.” Emma glanced back at you making sure you understood her meaning. You nodded shallowly at her, unsure what to say.

    With a resounding click she unlocked the door, then grunted as she pushed the solid oak door open. “Make your way with all haste. I don’t know how long it will take for them to notice you’re gone, but I’ll do my best to make sure they don’t search along the coast first.” Emma looked down at the floor, perfectly silhouetted in the door frame. You noticed a tear drop off the tip of her nose and felt the same tears flow from your eyes. Tears of sorrow, tears of regret, and most of all, tears of love.

    “Emma, thank you for helping me. I know these circumstances are horrible, but I’m glad that the last human face I should see before my death is yours.” You wiped your tears on the back of your sleeve and stepped up to hug her.

    “My lady, I’m sorry there isn’t a better way.” Emma cried, hugging you back.

    “There was only one way to cheat fate and I’m glad to take it. Better dead than in a tyrant’s bed.” You tried to smile, but it failed as your lips trembled. Still, you kissed Emma’s forehead, kicked off your shoes, and with a final deep breath ran out into the stormy night.

    The ground was treacherous with slick mud from weeks of rain seeping into the soil. As you ran there were moments where you thought you’d lose your footing for sure, but somehow you remained upright as you sprinted ahead. It felt to you like the sooner you got to the beach, the better, though you couldn’t say why.

    Rain pelted you relentlessly, your intricate gown soaked through in minutes, your hair plastered to your face as you kept running. Finally, you saw the dunes leading down to the shore and pushed forward. A flash of lightning lit up the wind churned waves and for a moment you felt like you were a kid again, racing the servant’s children down to the beach for a day of fun in the water. You shook your head and pushed the memory aside. Those happy days were long gone, dead as your dreams to be anything of your choosing.

    The wet sand was slightly easier to run on, but you were glad you’d kicked off your shoes despite the cuts on your feet from branches and rocks you’d come up against on the flight this far. Your pace slowed as your natural stamina beat out the adrenaline which had fueled you to this point. Even so you made you way along the shore, close enough that the waves would occasionally swipe over your feet.

    After almost an hour by your reckoning you were starting to feel truly winded. Your arms and legs were leaden, your chest burned, and you could taste the metallic tang of blood. Just when you were beginning to feel like you’d never reach it, you spotted the unmistakable natural archway carved by wind and waves over the millennia to create an entry to the very cove you were looking for. You almost forgot why you were there in the first place as relief washed over you.

    When you passed under the arch it was like the storm suddenly vanished, your footsteps cautious as you headed toward the gentle waves lapping at the shore. Overhead, the sky was a vast expanse of darkness studded with glittering stars, a crescent moon hanging almost directly over you. The salty sea breeze prickled over your wet arms, and you were abruptly aware of how heavy your rain-soaked dress was.

    You turned your attention to your hair hanging limply and quite heavily on your head, plopping down just out of reach of the waves to take the pins out. It was honestly striking how many pins were still hiding in your drenched tresses after everything you’d been through, and when you were done the pile of pins was sizeable. With a sigh you gazed down at the pile and started to feel like maybe you’d made a mistake.

    Given everything that waited for you back at the manor should you return now, you knew that this was what you wanted. However, sitting in the sand, soaked to the bone, and likely looking like a drowned rat, you had the feeling that even a siren might not be enticed by you.

    “Come now, you can’t assume my preferences.” A sing song voice teased. You shrieked and scurried to your feet, staring straight in the face of the most beautiful man you’d ever laid your eyes on. He was slightly shorter than you, with eyes you’d seen when you visited the market stalls of traders from the East in the capital. They were dark brown and lined with kohl, the kind of depths you could get lost in if you stared too long. Black hair parted down the middle fell into his eyes, messy and windblown. His large, shapely nose was perched over what had to be the prettiest lips you’d seen, pillowy and kissable. You had to wonder what he could do with lips like that.

    “I can show you, if you’d like.” He replied. Wait, replied?

    “You can...”

    “Read your thoughts, yes.” He said with a smirk. “And you have a lot to read. So many troubles, and, oh, you don’t like me listening in, do you?” He asked when you glared at him.

    “Not particularly.” You said with a frown.

    “How odd of you to care when you’ve come to die. How long will it matter that I can read your thoughts, I wonder?” He teased. Now that you really looked at him, you could clearly see he was dressed in all black, his trousers loose fitting, with a voluminous shirt tucked into them, and a coat with long tails dangling in the water swirling around his bare feet. And his hands, no his fingers, looked like they’d been caked in black ash. Necklaces adorned his neck, the longest dangling tantalizingly low over the skin of his chest where his shirt was unbuttoned.

    “You really are a naughty one, aren’t you?” He chided playfully.

    “Obviously you’re the siren I was searching for. Just kill me and get it over with.” You crossed your arms and rolled your eyes at him, but the moment his eyes became like storm tossed waves you felt your resolve waver.

    “That’s a lot of fight for a woman wishing to die.” He noted darkly. “Come here.” He commanded, your body responding immediately though you didn't know why. When you stepped up to him, he ran his hand up your side, cocking his head then asked, “Do you know why the storm stopped when you stepped foot in this cove?”

    “No.” You managed to huff as his hand glided over your breast, his finger hooking under the neckline of your dress.

    “Because you, Beloved, are the one I was waiting for these long weeks.” He leaned forward while pulling you toward him with the finger hooked between your breasts. “Because you belong to me now.” He whispered, the tone of his voice making your hackles raise, and yet, you were incredibly aroused. “Ah, yes, you truly are a match for me, your mind is screaming to flee, but your body...” He purred, slipping his other hand around to the small of your back, pulling you against him.

    “Why me?” You asked after a small moan escaped your mouth.

    “Why not you?” He countered, his face torturously close to yours, his inhumanly cool breath on your cheek making you shiver, though not entirely because of the cold. “Every Siren needs their Storm. Be my Storm and I’ll show you a world beyond your imagination.” He bit your earlobe, and you moaned louder than before, pressing your body closer to his.

    “What does it mean to be your Storm?” You asked breathlessly, ever the pragmatist in spite of the state your body was in.

    “It means you surrender to me fully. I own you; body, soul, everything. It means I fuck you right here where the land meets the sea and you die from utter bliss, then I raise you to be my Storm. Forever bound to the fate of one another. As my Storm, you would help bolster my powers, enhancing what I already possess and quite possibly contributing powers of your own. Once you are reborn, we will know how powerful you are.” His hand skimmed over your skin, fingers dancing lightly as they went until they were tangled in your wet hair. “Say the word and I’ll make you mine.”

    Time seemed to stand still, locked in place as you contemplated the merits of what it was that this siren offered you. You had been fully prepared to die, yet his proposal was one promising life. Even living by the sea, you’d never heard more than a passing whisper of sirens; illusive, cunning creatures with a taste for beautiful women. Now you’ve not only met one, but he was extending an invitation to join him as a creature of the deep.

    You gazed into his eyes, the storm still raging within them and you understood. Understood the emotion they conveyed; you’d felt the same inner conflict, the same gnawing hunger for something better. To him, you were his something better and you hadn’t even chosen him yet. His soul yearned for you, a feeling you’d scarcely allowed yourself to consider and here you were on the precipice of truly experiencing it. One step and you’d fall, and what a thrill that would be.

    “Can I know your name?” You reached up to sweep the hair from his forehead resting to cup his jaw. To your utter shock his eyes drifted shut and he leaned into your touch.

    “Chan.” He responded, his voice barely more than a whisper. “My name is Chan.”

    “Chan.” You repeated reverently. “Take me. I am yours.”

    His eyes snapped open and the storm in his eyes stilled to tranquil waters. “My Storm, let me seal our bond, body and soul.” He uttered like a prayer.

    “Do it.” You replied in a hushed tone. 

    Chan kissed you softly, his lips feeling every bit as plush and lovely as you thought. Though you’d never touched a man like this before it felt as natural as breathing or walking to untuck his shirt and slip your hands under the fabric. He hissed through the kiss, and you pulled away, afraid you may have done something wrong. “Put those beautiful hands back where you had them Stormling.” Chan muttered against your lips.

    Every instinct in you screamed to obey and quick as a flash of lightning your hands were back under his shirt feeling the expanse of cool skin and rippling muscles hidden beneath. Your knees felt weak as his mouth dropped to your neck, kissing and nipping gently. “My Beloved, shall I undress you?” Chan breathed just above your collarbone.

    “Please.” You rasped, feeling like everything you wore was too much. Your heart was racing, and you felt desire pooling between your legs as he gripped the neckline of your dress with both hands. In a show of strength that left you breathless he tore your dress right down the middle, your shift along with it. You hastily stepped out of the pile of fabric, the water of the ocean rushing over your feet as the cold night air made the hairs on your skin rise.

    “Perfection.” Chan muttered, pulling you against him once again. “You have no idea how overjoyed I was to see you were the one to calm the storm.” His lips were on yours once more, this time he devoured you like you might slip through his fingers like sand. You moaned as he ground his hard cock against your mound, leaving sparks in its wake. “Fuck, those noises you make are intoxicating.” He groaned.

    “Take off your clothes and I’ll make more.” You promised as your hands grasped the waistband of his trousers. With a growl of desire, he stepped back and obliged, nearly killing you before you’d even been fucked as he revealed solid muscles, smooth skin, and a rock-hard cock that made your mouth water. You tore off your linen undergarments and he stepped up, gripping your hair tightly, possessively; your moans filling the cove.

    “I’ll try to be gentle since you haven’t been with a man.” Chan murmured. His hand splayed on your stomach then glided down, past your belly button, over your mound, to feel the wetness between your legs. “Your first time and you’re dripping, Stormling.” You whimpered as he drug his fingers through your wetness then plunged his middle finger in. It was like a tether coiled once around your heart, warm and pleasant, yet somehow dark and menacing.

    When he pumped his finger inside you it was all you could do to stay upright clinging to his arm. “You can’t give out on me yet; I’m not done with you.” Chan drawled, withdrawing his finger and sweeping you off your feet to lay you on the wet sand, far enough back that the waves lapping at the shore wouldn’t wash completely over you. He crawled over you, those tranquil eyes becoming storms once again as he positioned himself between your legs.

    “There has never been a more perfect Storm in the making; I swear the gods poured too much favor upon you, Beloved.” Chan muttered as he dipped his head to your chest, taking a nipple in his mouth making you cry out in ecstasy, the sensation wrapping another tether around your heart now beating wildly. Your fingers laced in Chan’s hair, and you panted as you felt something new begin to build in you. It was like a flame growing steadily brighter, or perhaps more like a wave approaching the shore gathering strength, threatening to crash mightily upon the sand and sweep you away.

    “Not yet.” Chan said, gazing up at you. “I want to be inside you when you’re reborn.” He positioned the head of his cock at your entrance watching your face as he slowly pushed inside. You held your breath as he stretched you out, every small thrust pushing his cock deeper. “Breathe, Stormling.” Chan reminded you quietly, stormy eyes still locked on your face, hearing your innermost thoughts.

    “I want more.” You whimpered, dragging your fingernails down his chest as another tether wrapped around your heart. Chan’s brow was furrowed slightly in a concentrated effort to make sure you were adjusting to the size of him, but with those words he lost whatever control he had. In a singular hard thrust he pushed the rest of the way in, both of you crying out at the pleasure surging through you.

    Any attempt at ceremony was lost as he began slamming into you with abandon, more tethers forming around your heart until seven encircled it, constricting and yet freeing. The sand against your skin, midnight waves breaking gently over your feet, the pale moonlight, all of it began to shimmer around the edges. Even as Chan thrust into you, your cries carried out across the sea, and somehow you knew the only one who heard was him.

    Looking up at his beautiful face, the storm in his eyes, you felt the final tether slip into place as you fell completely and irrevocably. The approaching wave of pleasure made your legs shake as it thundered through your body. “Chan, I think it’s coming.” You moaned, legs hooking behind his to pull him deeper. Suddenly it was raining again, lightning streaking in a lightshow that sent thunder rumbling over the coast so even the sand beneath you quaked.

    “Time for you to be reborn, Stormling.” Chan rasped as he rubbed your clit with his thumb in a punishing rhythm that sent the wave of ecstasy finally crashing over you. With a cry you gripped his arms tight enough to draw blood, trembling and clenching around his cock.

    All at once the shimmering gave way to vast watery depths, your arms and legs suspended as you drifted downward. The inky darkness wasn’t cold like you expected, but warm and inviting. In all your imaginings of what death would be like, this was far from it; like settling into a warm bath. Still, you reached toward the surface, not understanding why but not needing to.

    It was like no time passed and yet an eternity as you continued drifting lower and lower, the darkness caressing your body. Suddenly a hand, cold as ice, took yours and you remembered why you were here. You gripped tight and with a sputtering gasp your eyes opened and Chan was there, his hand grasping yours as he stared down at you wide eyed. The storm still raged as you stared back up at him, feeling altogether the same, yet vastly different.

    When his cock twitched inside you it clicked and you spoke in a voice that was vaguely yours, “Finish what you started.” Chan’s eyes became black orbs of desire as he groaned and fucked you with renewed vigor. The storm surging around you seemed to rise in fury and intensity while you cried out in ecstasy together, the waves crashing around but never over you.

    “Chan!” You cried as an orgasm cracked through you while lightning lit up the night sky, illuminating Chan’s face and you saw clearly his look of utter devotion. Chan came not long after, the two of you trembling and panting as slowly the ecstasy faded with the storm, the clouds dissipating to reveal the crescent moon once again.

    Chan hovered over you even as his arms trembled with fatigue, his eyes back to those tranquil pools as he gazed down on you. “Stormling.” He huffed. “I love you.”

Chapter Text

    Morning broke bright and clear, the storms of the previous weeks finally passed. Light filtered in through the curtains as Emma woke with an ache in her bones and a deeper ache in her heart. She sat up in bed, stretched, and looked up at the sky through the window. She knew the storm broke briefly last night, about an hour after her mistress left, and then kicked back up even nastier than before. Now, aside from the soaked earth, you’d never know it stormed for so long.

    Dread weighed heavy on her shoulders as she readied herself for the day, knowing what likely awaited her once they discovered her mistress was gone. Emma decided not to tell the others where she went to keep them from any blame. She would take the brunt of the punishment, likely to her early grave.

    Shouts from her mistress’s bed chamber told her the servant who went in to wake her found her bed empty. As she stepped into the room, Melissa, one of the new girls was frantically yanking curtains aside in her search, eyes wide with terror. “Melissa, settle down, what’s wrong?” Emma tried to calm her.

    “She’s gone! Don’t know how, but she’s just...” Tears streamed down her face as she began to really understand what her mistress’s disappearance could mean for her. Melissa was not yet fourteen with mousy hair and squinty little eyes that normally looked mirthful; now they were quite the opposite. Emma took her by the shoulders and tried to play the part of worried lady in waiting.

    “I just saw her last night when we returned from his lordship’s summons. Maybe she couldn’t sleep and snuck off to some corner of the manor to read?” Emma suggested. Melissa paused for a moment and considered the possibility. It was certainly something that had happened in the past when she wanted to escape the endless lessons and lectures. Melissa’s eyes lit up with the hope that Emma was right. It made Emma sick knowing that she was gone forever and Melissa would surely pay at least in some way, though she’d shield her from execution if she could.

    “Right, let’s get a couple of the others to search her favorite little hidey holes and go from there. No need to lose our wits just yet.” Emma instructed with a small reassuring smile.

    “I’ll get Priscilla and Heather!” Melissa offered. As the young woman left the chambers Emma stepped up to the vanity and picked up the mistress’s hairbrush. She pulled every hair from between the bristles carefully, sequestering the ball in her pocket to dispose of in one of the less used servant’s tunnels later. Tracking magic more than likely would be used to search for her mistress, a lock of her hair doing the trick, and the last thing she wanted was for them to drag her back here. She knew there was little chance she was still alive, but she would operate as if she was, shielding her from detection as long as possible.

    Within minutes the other three ladies were scurrying through the manner as stealthily as they could in vain search for their mistress. Emma remained in the drawing room, waiting for the inevitable news of their failure to locate her. As she sat, she cast her mind to the night before, to the way her mistress’s face had paled at the news that Philip was to arrive in one week’s time. Her stomach turned as she thought of all the rumors surround the Crown Prince; rumors of dabbling in dark magic, torture, and even blood sacrifice, primarily of the human variety.

    Emma shuddered, her hands clasped in her lap as she steeled herself for what was to come.

    Henry felt something was off when he woke to utter silence, no roaring thunder or rain pelting the windows. Everything was too serene, too... right. As he pulled on his trousers and shirt a raven materialized on the dresser, flapping its wings loudly.

    “Speak.” Henry commanded.

    “My lord, the young mistress is missing. Servants are searching for her as we speak. I have already searched myself and found nothing.” The raven reported in a crackling voice. Henry sighed deeply, his brow furrowed as he buckled a menacing looking sword on his hip. He’d been Philip’s personal courier and friend for many years; he knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that he would take this news incredibly poorly.

    “Search the manor once more, then report back to me with your findings.” Henry instructed the raven. With a bow of its head the raven took flight and vanished in a puff of black smoke. Henry pinched the bridge of his nose, put on his best smile, and left the room in search of the lord of the manor.

    After cornering a servant and encouraging them to tell him where lord Arthur was, he headed to the West wing of the manor. If he knew where his daughter was, Henry would know immediately. Everyone had a tell, and even the short amount of time he spent with Arthur last night was sufficient to show his; Henry hadn’t even needed to use magic to reveal it.

    A young guard outside the lord of the manor’s quarters took one look at Henry stalking his way and thought better of holding him back. Without a knock he swept into lord Arthur’s suites, straight through to his bedroom where he was taking breakfast in bed.

    “My lord.” Henry greeted as a way of announcing himself. Arthur sputtered mid-sip of wine, staring wide-eyed over the rim of his goblet at Henry. He coughed a bit, swallowed hard, and set the glass on the bed tray.

    “Good sir, how can I help you?” Arthur asked with a tone that told Henry he was less than pleased by his intrusion. 

    “I was simply stopping by to ask if you happened to know where I might find your daughter. I’m afraid none of the servants I asked were aware of her whereabouts.” To his credit, lord Arthur’s face immediately screwed up in a scowl that seemed to be a constant judging by the deep creases that formed.

    “I would imagine if she’s not in her morning lessons, she must be taking her breakfast in her chambers.” He answered with a frown. Henry could see the man had no idea; that he had managed to maneuver himself and his daughter into such a position as theirs was frankly mind boggling. Then again, as long as you knew which boots to lick in this kingdom, you’d be able to go far. “If it’s a matter of urgency I’m sure I can have her brought here at once.” Arthur added after silent deliberation.

    “That won’t be necessary, I’m sure I’ll run into her over the course of the morning.” Henry bowed his head, hand resting on the pommel of his sword. “Thank you for your time.” With that Henry went back the way he came, leaving a bewildered lord in his wake.

    As Henry made his way back to his room, the raven appeared once again flying unnaturally slowly beside him. “My lord, I have searched once more and still no sign of the girl. However, I did notice her lady in waiting is, well, waiting. She’s been sitting pretty as you please in the young mistress’s drawing room.”

    “Keep an eye on her; I’ll recall you if I need you elsewhere, but for now she’s the one you’re to follow like a second shadow.” Henry instructed the raven who shot ahead of him and disappeared in a puff of smoke once more.

    Henry knew nothing good could come of these developments; then again what good ever came of anything in this miserable life? The best Henry could hope for was to be on the side that would provide the most comfort for the smallest effort. Unfortunately, right now the effort was far outweighing the comforts.

Chapter Text

    You woke with a start, sitting up in a bed that was wholly unfamiliar, surrounded by craggy stone walls lit by candles; from the darkness the sound of water dripping on stone floors echoed through the room. It took long moments before you remembered the events of last night; gods last night... You blushed thinking of the ways that Chan had touched you, felt you, even tasted you.

    “Stormling.” Chan’s voice yanked you from your musings, and you watched as he seemed to form from the shadows. It was all you could do not to gawk as he sauntered up wearing nothing but a lose fitting black cloth knotted so it hung low on his hips, barely covering the assets the gods gifted him with. He laughed softly, coming to sit on the edge of the bed and reaching out to tuck stray hairs behind your ear.

    When you looked closer, you realized he looked a little different than he had last night. His skin took on a slightly greyish-blue tint, his eyes had vertical pupils much like a cat, and he had what looked like gills on the sides of his neck. While his appearance was unusual, you had to admit that it suited him quite well.

    “Admiring the form the gods gave me?” Chan asked with a cocky grin.

    “Of course. You are mine to admire, are you not?” You asked in turn, trying your best to sound coy.

    “I suppose that is rather the point.” He replied. “Do you wish to see the form the gods gave you when you were reborn?” His eyes were set on you, his gaze intense as it was gentle.

    “Do I look that different?” You asked, hoping that whatever changes you underwent were half as fitting on you as his were.

    “In the best possible ways.” He answered with a look you’d seen last night; one of hunger. Heat pooled between your legs, and you licked your lips.

    “I’d like to see.” You said in a breathy tone. Knowing he could read your mind made the thoughts running through it that much more enflaming. He simply bit his lip and held out his hand which you took, rising from the bed to follow him. Chan led you from the room, down a naturally formed winding passage with little alcoves housing candles, shells, and other trinkets. As you descended, the sound of rushing water grew louder until you were in a large cavern with a waterfall plummeting into a small pool. 

    When you looked up at the ceiling, you saw it was lit by innumerable dangling orbs of light, small yet glowing brightly like strings of luminous pearls. “Glow worms.” Chan murmured with a smile as he led you to the edge of the pool. “We use this pool to bathe, but the waterfall is what we’re here for.” 

    He took a step over the rocky ledge, and you tried to pull him back, but he simply chuckled. When his foot touched the water, to your amazement he didn’t fall in, walking on it like it was an extension of the stone under your feet. You were apprehensive, but one look in his reassuring eyes was enough for you to decide to throw caution to the wind. With a deep breath you stepped off the relative safety of the rock and as your foot hit the water, you waited for the plunge that never came.

    “I won’t let you fall Stormling.” Chan said as he pulled you close, his arm snaking around your waist. The closer you got to the waterfall, the more water like a fine mist settled over you. Suddenly, the water stopped, suspended in place causing you to gasp. “Take a look, Dear One.” Chan encouraged, letting go of your hand and standing back so you could get the full view in the waterfall sized mirror.

    You gasped once again when you stepped up to the wall of water and saw the woman staring back. Your hair was black and fell in waves down to your belly button which you now realized was fully bared. You wore a simple wrap around your breasts and a slip of fabric, not unlike Chan’s, knotted at your hips. When you leaned closer, you noticed the same gills on the sides of your neck, and your silver-blue eyes had the same vertical pupils. You also had black fingers, pale greyish-blue skin, dark grey lips, and the appearance of kohl around your eyes like Chan.

    He wasn’t lying; this form seemed to suit you very nicely, as strange as it was to you. Chan stepped up behind you, his hands skimming down your sides then settling on your hips. “See? Incredibly, you are even more breathtaking in this form.” You leaned against him, loving the way he felt pressed against you. His hand wandered lower, the tips of his fingers skimming along edge of the little slip of black fabric over your hips. Your breath became shallow, and you leaned your head back against his shoulder, moaning quietly.

    “If you’re going to fuck, can you go do it where I’m not about to have a relaxing bath under the light of the glow worms?” A voice echoed through the cavern making you screech as Chan growled. When you turned around you saw a man standing there, his eyebrows arched in amusement... and fully naked. You averted your eyes, suddenly curious about the rocks at the bottom of the pool while your cheeks blazed from embarrassment.

    “Minho, I swear to all the gods...”

    “Well, you weren’t kidding when you said she was a beauty. Actually, I think you might have been underselling her.” He cut off Chan as he stared intently at you. “What, pray tell, is your name?”

    “Stormling.” You answered quickly, your eyes still downcast as Chan straightened beside you.

    “Ah, what a lovely name for a lovely creature, though I get the impression it’s not your given name.” Minho remarked in a tone that was bordering on sarcastic.

    “It’s the only name I care to take now.” You stated truthfully, looking into his eyes, your own fiery with conviction. Everything about your old life was dead in every sense of the word; why not choose a new name to complete your rebirth? Chan’s grip on your hip tightened slightly, and you glanced at him, finding him smiling at you in a way that made your skin prickle.

    “Oh, aren’t you two just saccharine.” Minho teased. “Go on, fuck each other into oblivion, I’ll be here enjoying the worms.” He waved his hand and stepped into the water.

    As you made your way back to the edge of the pool, the waterfall was released from its suspension, mist rising over the pool once again. “I’m going to kill him one of these days.” Chan half joked as the two of you went back the way you came until you were sequestered back in your room, away from any more... surprises.

    “Am I to assume we share this home with him?” You asked, trying not to seem put off, though you knew Chan could read your thoughts and would find you open to nearly anything as long as he was by your side.

    “Yes.” He laughed quietly as he helped you up onto the bed. “Actually, he’s not the only one. There are six others...” Chan crawled up on the bed facing you; there was an uneasy expression on his face, like he expected you to be angry or upset.

    “Are they all as comfortable letting their blessings from the gods swing freely in the breeze as... Minho?” You asked, wanting to make sure you got the man’s, well siren’s, name right.

    Chan couldn’t hold back the laughter that burst from his mouth, throwing back his head then looking back down at you. “We are all very... comfortable with each other. If that is something that bothers you, I’m sure...”

    “No, no, by all means. I’m coming into their space as an outsider. It may take some getting used to, but if nakedness is the natural state of sirens, I think it wise for me to adapt.” Awkward as you may feel for a time, it wasn’t as if they all asked you to be here. Seeing as you’d been deflowered, died, then raised to life once more there wasn’t much you were saving your modesty for anyway.

    “Do you think that’s something you’d be willing to do? Walk among us with nothing hiding that,” Chan breathed in deeply, closing his eyes as he did, “intoxicating body?” He opened his eyes, and they were raging storms, waves crashing under tumultuous skies. Your breath caught in your throat and you stopped to consider his question.

    The bond you had with Chan was different than any connection you had as a human. It was like your soul reawakened after your transformation and a deeper level formed, like those tethers around your heart reached the very core of who you were and somehow beyond. You still had free will, but there was a little voice whispering that you were more than just your own; you belonged to something deeper, something altogether greater than yourself. At the center of these thoughts was Chan, a looming presence in your heart and mind, his hand holding not just your heart, but your desires, your destiny. You were intertwined, and you suspected the same tethers around your heart were wound just as tightly around his.

    “I am not my own; not where you are concerned. Tell me to bare it all, and I shall; tell me to dive to the greatest depths, and I will plunge deeper; tell me to run until my legs give out, and I will pull myself along the ground. I exist to be yours, as you exist to be mine. So, yes, if that is what you wish, then I will do it gladly.” You couldn’t see it, but as Chan looked into your eyes, he saw a storm build in your eyes just as in his. He paused for a moment then reached out to ghost his fingers over the thin linen fabric over your breasts.

    “I do wish it.” Chan half whispered, his fingertips grazing your nipple. Your mouth dropped open slightly, a moan low and salacious falling from your parted lips. You reached behind your back, undoing the knot keeping the strip of fabric in place, your eyes on Chan as you made to drop it off the bed.

    “No, give it here.” He commanded as he held out his hand, his gaze unrelenting while you obeyed, handing it over though you were unsure what his intentions were. “Put out your hands; wrists together. Yes, just like that.” Chan instructed then tied your wrists together, the fabric digging into your skin, but not in a way that you would consider unpleasant.

    “Do you trust me Stormling?” Chan asked, the smolder in his gaze making your pussy clench as desire pooled between your legs.

    “Eternally.” You sighed, laying back and spreading your legs, the fabric around your waist riding up to reveal your glistening wetness. A thrill shot through you when Chan hissed through his teeth, staring possessively down at your offerings.

    “Eternity isn’t long enough.” Chan growled then tore the cloth around his own hips off and tossed it aside. His presence seemed to grow, the weight of his eyes on your body taking your breath away as he crawled over you, the hard length of him resting against your thigh. “It’s time you saw my fangs Dear One.” He rumbled as his canines and incisors formed razor sharp points.

    Apprehension flashed in your mind, but you weren’t lying when you said you trusted him. Even as your breath became shallow, you raised your arms over your head, a silent signal that you were willing to give whatever he wanted to take from you. “Good girl.” He muttered, a dark smile on his lips as he lowered his mouth to your breast, his praise giving you chills.

    Chan drew his tongue flat against your nipple then latched onto it, sucking as you writhed under him. “I’m going to bite now Sweetling.” Chan’s voice purred in your mind. You sucked in a breath just as his teeth broke skin, biting around your nipple, but the pain while searing was also... pleasurable? A moan caught in your throat at the sensation that throbbed through you. When he licked over the mark to ease the pain you sighed, your hands gripping the covers.

    “Did you enjoy that?” Chan asked, looking up from your chest.

    “Do it to the other one.” You replied instantly, your desire to feel his teeth breaking your skin overwriting any other thought in your mind. It was like the air was sucked from the room, and you watched as Chan’s eyes became twin orbs of pure black, an unearthly groan issuing from his mouth.

    “As you wish Stormling.” He murmured animalistically, dropping his head to your other breast. This time he bit right away, the pleasure pulsing through you as you moaned loudly. Chan reached up and pinned your bound hands to the bed as he sucked hard on the mark, your hips bucking in search of the friction you desperately wanted. “Does my Storm want this cock in her cunt?” Chan rubbed the head of his dick through your wet lips making you moan.

    “Yes.” You huffed.

    “Not just yet; I want to taste you.” He teased, sitting up and lifting your ass off the bed with your legs draped over his shoulders so your pussy was in his face. He ran his tongue over your most sensitive parts, lapping almost lazily as each drag sent another wave of pleasure crashing over you. When he plunged his tongue into your dripping cunt it was all you could do not to cry as your eyes rolled back in your head. “You taste better than I dreamed.” His voice was in your head again, making you whimper.

    Chan flicked your clit with the tip of his tongue, and you finally did cry as you came, trembling and moaning while he lapped up your sweet juice. He lowered you back down to the bed and climbed back over you, positioning himself between your legs. Sweat glistened on his skin, the candlelight making him glow like some heavenly body as he positioned the head of his cock at your entrance, this time pushing in.

    “Don’t hold back.” You mewled, eyes heavy lidded with pleasure as you finally came down from your orgasm. With a growl Chan shoved all the way inside you, your pussy burning as he stretched you out, but the pain soon gave way to pleasure when he began thrusting rhythmically inside you. His strokes were slow, but hard, punishing as they were pleasurable.

    Chan’s hand skimmed up your side, setting your nerves on fire as it went, until it rested over your neck. You instinctually knew what he wanted and, in that moment, you understood how to use the telepathic bond he’d been using already and said, “Please.”

    His eyes widened in surprise, but immediately he applied the pressure you asked for, cutting off your airway as he fucked you harder. It was like you’d sent him into a frenzy, one that threatened to undo you as you felt another orgasm stronger than the first bearing down on you. You were acutely aware of your pulse under his grip, your strangled moans spurring Chan on until you were coming around his cock, clenching around him as he pulled his hand away unleashing a high-pitched moan from you that shook the rock walls.

    “Shit!” Chan cried as he came, spilling his warmth inside you as all the candles sputtered out. He stayed inside you, leaning down to rest his forehead against yours while your breaths mingled.

    “You’re right,” you panted, “eternity isn’t long enough.” As you gazed up into Chan’s eyes, barely visible in the sudden darkness, you thanked the gods with all sincerity for bringing you to him.

Chapter Text

    “It’s your first day as my Storm, want to try out your voice?” Chan asked, his strong arms around your waist as you lay together, catching your breath after your tryst.

    “I’d like that, I’ve always loved singing.” You smiled as memories of lessons with various master vocalists played in your mind. It had been expected of you as a lady from a prominent family and the betrothed of the Crown Prince that you be accomplished in a wide variety of disciplines, singing being principal among them.

    “I wonder how that filth would feel if he knew I stole away his bride?” Chan drawled, his fingers dancing up your arm as he beathed in deeply through his nose, like he was intoxicated by the mere scent of you.

    “He can rot for all I care.” You replied while you leaned into his hard body.

    “Such vicious words! And here I thought I’d found a gentle soul to share eons with.” Chan teased as he played with your hair.

    “You knew from the start who I am, what I come from; my mind was full to the brim with those unpleasant thoughts. I was born to marry and bear multitudes of children and die. Maybe some girls pray for that sort of soul crushing existence, but it couldn’t be me.” You ground your ass against Chan’s crotch, making him growl appreciatively.

    “Yes, I do think this life will suit you far better.” He muttered against your neck. You hadn’t known Chan more than a day, and yet you were utterly drawn to him. Bond or no, he had a dark aura that beckoned you closer, like a moth to the flame, and you truly hoped to be burned. “You are a wicked one.” Chan’s voice rumbled as his hands groped and teased.

    “I thought we were going to sing?” You purred.

    “I do recall you being the one grinding your exquisite ass against my cock.” Chan remarked as he pinched your nipple.

    “Ah, yes, I recall that as well.” You felt desire coil low inside you as a small moan escaped your lips.

    “But you do have a point.” Chan said as he sat up suddenly. “We are going to sing, and I am ever so anxious to hear the way our voices sound together. It gives me shivers just thinking about it.” He stated as he got off the bed then pulled you along behind him. You giggled and followed, excited to see more of your new home as you ventured back through the winding passages.

    This time you moved down a passage you hadn’t been through earlier, the walls closer than they’d been in the ones near your room. There was a slight incline as you made your way until you walked through the end of the passage and into a massive dark stone chamber. Pillars of stone formed by the joining of stalactites and stalagmites dwarfed you and Chan as you passed them. It was obvious to you that someone had cleared out the other stalactites and stalagmites for the purpose of improved acoustics.

    Along the walls water ran down in tiny streams that flowed along the ground and gathered in a shallow pool in the middle of the room. Amongst the water was a platform of rock with small steppingstones leading to it. Glowing orbs hung from thin ropes, casting turquoise light and deep shadows with dramatic effect. Chan led you across the steppingstones to the platform and turned to face you, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    “This is where we come to sing; our Sanctum. Would you like me to sing first?” Chan asked, practically begging to go first. You swept your arm toward him, bowing slightly, a look that said “by all means” on your face. When he smiled at you, it took your breath away; this smile was unfiltered, almost innocent.

    He warmed up his voice, the sound already pleasant as it resonated throughout the chamber. The range he exhibited truly impressed you, but his tone was what stood out the most to you. In his lower register it was warm and full, but the higher in his range he got, the more he opened up, and it rang out pure and bright.

    When he felt sufficiently warmed up, he gave you a cocky grin and began really singing. The words were ancient yet familiar, like you were born hearing them though you knew that to be impossible. He sang of mortality and eternity, of swirling cosmos and gods beyond recall, grand and fleeting and altogether beautiful in their own right.

    You were enraptured; caught up in the way he masterfully manipulated his vibrato and volume to express the different emotions of the song. Eyes closed, you listened to the way his voice filled the space; felt the way the air vibrated subtly as he sang. Though you truly didn’t know the song, you found yourself humming a harmony to join his melody, caught up in the way his voice made you feel.

    He repeated the chorus, and you had enough of a feel for the song to really open up and harmonize properly. The range of the song required you to sing in a range that included low alto and soaring soprano that would normally have felt taxing. However, singing with Chan like this, going almost purely off the instincts you’d acquired after years of practice and the bond you shared, it was easy as breathing.

    As the two of you sang on, Chan looked to you, tears in his eyes and that same breathtaking smile on his face. The joy you felt had to be written on your face as well. Your harmonies joined his melodies and rang out in the cavern, the vibrations in the air growing stronger as you watched Chan’s eyes begin to glow like twin suns. Judging by the look on his face, your own eyes were doing something similar.

    When you sang the final notes of the song, your harmony slightly dissonant to match the tone of the words it was like you were levitating. Chan’s own strong voice matched the crescendo of yours, and you resolved the dissonant note to a pure note that rang out clear and true through the space. The volume of your combined voices made the water in the shallow pool ripple and dance until you finally cut off the notes, you and Chan falling silent but for the sound of your huffing breath.

    You stared at each other for what felt like hours, afraid to break the spell over the space. Chan was the first to move, licking his lips and taking a step toward you, his eyes wide as saucers.

    “How much do you know about sirens?” He asked in a hushed tone.

    “Very little. Really, all I know is what I’ve seen of you.” You answered, still mystified by what just happened.

    “Well, you know that sirens have Storms, but that wasn’t always the case. A very long time ago, Melodias, the daughter of our creator and goddess of the sea, Calypso, became the first Storm. She and her siren were not only the first pair, but the first to be able to perform the Dread Duet, a song powerful enough to level entire cities. In all the thousands of years sirens have had Storms, there have only been a handful of pairs who were capable of performing the Dread Duet. Each time, the only physical marker of this ability was that their eyes shone like the sun when they sang together.” He looked pointedly at you and your eyes widened like his.

    “Your eyes looked like that.” You whispered, realization hitting you like an arrow in the chest.

    “As did yours Stormling.” He stepped up to you, his hands gripping your shoulders as he whispered. “Do not tell a soul. No one outside of the sirens in this pack can know. Sirens are already pariahs among the oceans’ monsters, but sirens with devastating power are culled even if they never intend to use it. The Dread Duet is a death sentence for every member of this pack if outsiders were to learn we possess that power.” His eyes bore into you, and the sinking feeling in your heart stole any joy you’d found moments before.

    “Stormling. I know you understand the weight of this revelation at least to a certain point. Know that while I am concerned for the safety of you and the others, more than anything I am proud that my Storm is someone gifted with a voice like yours. In my heart I believe we could shake the very foundations of the earth if we so choose. You and me. Siren and Storm. Wielders of the Dread Duet.” He kissed you, lips like fire upon yours as he claimed you once more, one of eight tethers on your heart tightening almost painfully.

    All at once a feeling like white hot fire blazed through you as in your mind’s eye you were looking out over a crowd, faces leering up at you as you felt flames lick up your legs and catch on your shift. Once the fire spread high enough to make the skin on your face blister and burn, you sent up a prayer to the goddess of mercy, begging her to end your suffering. As the flames engulfed you, you cried out in agony until the smoke choked the cries in your parched throat.

    A bright light flashed before you and a woman, hair golden as fields of harvest ready wheat and eyes like emeralds appeared hovering before you. Pity was in her eyes as she reached out and gripped your heart with a spectral hand shifting through your chest. With a small nod, she crushed your heart, and everything went dark.

    With a gasp you opened your eyes and found yourself looking up at the ceiling of the Sanctum, Chan’s face hovering over you looking both concerned and awestruck. “What was that?” You groaned, trying to sit up with a hand to your aching head.

    “I believe that was precognition.” Chan replied quietly. Your mouth dropped open when a thought hit you.

    “Could you see that too?” You asked with a shudder.

    “Yes. I’d almost be convinced I was the one seeing the vision and not merely watching as a third party, but your mind sounds different than mine.” Chan answered with a thoughtful look on his face.

    “Could you feel it too?” Your eyes were rimmed with tears as you recalled the searing pain, the intense heat, and the way it felt to have your heart crushed in someone's hand. Chan nodded and you frowned. “Was that the goddess of mercy?” You asked as you tried to keep the tears at bay.

    “Yes, that was Helen. I’m surprised she made an appearance, she’s not known to hand out her help so easily. Whoever that was, they truly deserved to have their suffering ended.” Chan mused then looked back down at you. “Are you okay?”  

    You sniffled but took a deep breath and stood with help from Chan, glad to not have the cold stone against your bare skin. “I’m alright, but by the gods I don’t think I’ve ever been hungrier in my entire life!” Though you were unendingly curious about who was in that vision, you decided to let it be for now. Clearly whoever it was they weren’t a sea dwelling monster, so you were hard pressed to worry much at all.

    “Let's get you something to eat.” Chan smiled then took your hand, leading you from the Sanctum.

    After winding your way through yet more passages, you entered the chamber with the waterfall. A large opening from that room led you to a network of tunnels that all seemed like they could wind on for miles. Fortunately, you turned down one that almost immediately opened up to a cave that was slightly smaller than your room. The only thing in the space was a small pool at the back but judging by the smooth path created by heavy foot traffic, there was more to this pool than it seemed.

    “Follow my lead Stormling, I know you’re a capable swimmer.” Chan instructed with a devilish grin. He let go of your hand and dove headfirst into the pool, disappearing in an instant. Without a second thought, you followed, plunging into the bitterly cold water right behind him.

    “You have a membrane in your eyes that you can blink into place so you can see underwater. You can also make your hands and feet webbed to help you swim farther, faster.” Chan’s voice echoed in your head.

    Like it was second nature, you blinked and suddenly you could see everything with startling clarity. The two of you were floating in a vast underwater cave, no light but for the slightly less dark ocean beyond the mouth of the cave, but you didn’t need it. Your eyes were perfectly adapted to see in the inky depths, every detail clear as day as you began to swim behind Chan, webbed fingers and toes making the task that much easier. When you got to the opening of the cave, you passed under a curtain of underwater flora that hung heavily over the entrance, obscuring it unless you knew what to look for.

     “We’re going just West of here; it’s a short swim and that’s where the best feeding grounds are.” Chan informed you as he swam ahead, his form somehow even more beautiful with the wide ocean as a backdrop. As you swam, you passed massive shelves of brightly colored coral and vast seaweed forests, innumerable fish and other creatures flitting in and out of the swaying masses. Far overhead you could see the surface, sunlight glittering through the waves.

    “I’ll hunt for both of us but try to pay attention to what I’m doing.” Chan said as he charged ahead at full speed. You did your best to keep up carefully observing his movements until you noticed what he was hunting. Up ahead you saw a large school of salmon, their scales glinting as they wheeled and twisted together in an unchoreographed dance.

    Chan slowed to a stop, his hair swaying gently as he remained in place, waiting. Then, in a burst of speed he shot toward them, overwhelming them with incredible agility and power as claws extended from his nailbeds. With a strike like lightning, he snared a salmon, his teeth like razors latching into its back as he used his clawed hand to disembowel it, sending clouds of blood and viscera into the clear blue water.

    It was over as soon as it started, and you were caught between admiring the deadly beauty of Chan’s movements and the stark brutality of the kill. “It gets easier.” Chan reassured you, pulling the carcass along behind him. “It’s best eaten fresh in my opinion. Want me to get the best cuts for you?” He asked as he positioned the fish between you.

    “We’re not going to cook it first?” You asked with a look of discomfort.

    “It’s not what you’re used to, but I can almost guarantee you’ll love raw fish.” Chan encouraged you while slicing off a small nugget with his claws. “Here, try a little bite first.” He held out the piece of meat, and you took it. Surprising the bright color and even smell were enticing, giving you the final push you needed to pop it in your mouth.

    Oh, oh gods that was good; better than any cooked fish you’d ever had as a human, that was for damn sure. “I knew you’d like it.” Chan beamed at you then got to work tearing little pieces off and alternating between popping them in his own mouth or feeding them to you. To your surprise between the pair of you, it wasn’t long before the bones were picked clean, left to drift off as you headed back to the cave with full bellies.

    “What do you think about meeting the others?” Chan asked.

    “I’ve already met one, why not meet the rest?” You replied, smiling to yourself as you swam alongside Chan on your way home.

Chapter Text

    Henry stood in the courtyard of Lord Arthur’s manor awaiting the Crown Prince’s arrival. He’d received word from the advance guard that His Highness was due at noon today and made the arrangements to have the manor secured for the occasion. Now, as he glanced at the midday sun blazing hot and unrelenting overhead, he cast his mind to the seven women currently being held in cells in the basement of the manor.

    He rarely had a hunch proven wrong, and the only servant who seemed to be hiding something was the lady in waiting; Emma. Henry had to hand it to her; she was as steady as they came, never giving more than was required as he’d questioned them relentlessly. Her presence gave a sense of calm to the other ladies who, once they were questioned alone, fell into sniveling fits of tears, begging to be granted mercy for this unacceptable loss.

    A piercing horn blast shook Henry out of his musings; his eyes snapped to the open gates as the first horses in the retinue clattered over the cobblestones of the courtyard. Right behind them, astride a mare of midnight black, Philip, Crown Prince of Grevalda, raced through the gates. He thundered past the first line of guards, jumping off his horse as she slid to a stop on the cobbles.

    “Where is she? Where is my betrothed?” Philip bellowed with a wide smile, his keen eyes darting around the mostly empty courtyard. He was a tall, handsome man with a head of short curly blonde hair, striking emerald green eyes, and high cheekbones that afforded him a look of severity, providing a hint at the man beneath the polished exterior. Though he’d been traveling in his own country with no threat of attack, he still chose to don white leather armor embroidered with pale gold filagree and a light purple crest of Grevalda upon his chest. A light purple cape fluttered behind him as he strode toward Henry.

    “Your majesty, I regret to inform you...” Henry spoke as he bowed low at the waist, but the Crown Prince cut him off.

    “Unless it’s about my future bride, it can wait.” Philip leveled the man with a glare, his neck already flush with the beginnings of a fit of rage. Henry flinched and took a deep breath before standing up straight and answering with a neutral tone.

    “Your Highness, she’s gone.” Henry uttered, readying himself for the inevitable firestorm that was about to rain down on this manor by the sea.

    “I’m sorry, I think I may have misheard you. It sounded like you said she’s gone.” Philip stopped midstride; his eyes lit with flames of anger as he waited for Henry’s response.

    “You heard correctly, I’m afraid.” Henry replied simply, eyes cast to the ground at the Crown Prince’s feet.

    “When. Did this. Happen?” Philip ground out as he stalked menacingly toward Henry. Even being a close friend of the future king of Grevalda didn’t afford Henry any grace as his hulking presence approached.

    “We think either late into the night of my arrival or very early that next morning.” Henry answered.

    “That was nearly a week ago. How is she still missing after all this time?” Philip spat as he strode up to Henry, looking down at the man as he gripped his shirt in his fist.

    “We’ve searched far and wide for her Your Grace. She’s gone without a trace.” Henry forced out as he fought the urge to tremble under the furious scrutiny of the Crown Prince.

    “Far and wide you say?” Philip whispered in a tone laced with venom. He let go of Henry’s shirt then swung a fist at his courier’s face, sending him crashing to the stones. “YOU SHOULD HAVE KILLED YOURSELF FOR YOUR FAILURE RATHER THAN FACING ME IN YOUR SHAME!” Philip roared, rearing back to swing once more, but Henry spoke first.

    “We have her servants in custody. I believe her lady in waiting knows something and I know he can figure out what it is.” Henry offered, still keeping his eyes downcast. Philip paused his advances, considering. The Crown Prince looked over his shoulder at the last three horses that came trotting through the gates.

    Thomas Blackwood caught his gaze immediately, his startling light blue eyes in stark contrast to his simple black robes. The man was Philip’s personal sorcerer, one set apart from the fussy mages and wizards of court. He was a man who wasn’t afraid to use the dark arts in service of his Lord; always willing to attempt the taboo and dangerous in pursuit of knowledge and power. Philip used him extensively in his warring; placing curses on enemies, casting crippling diseases and festering pestilence upon those who were foolish enough to oppose him.

    He dismounted from his horse and approached the Crown Prince, reading his summons in the irate man’s posture. Henry always felt a little unsettled when Thomas was around, but there was something about his dark aura that he found himself drawn to.

    “Blackwood. This one has lost my betrothed.” Philip jabbed an accusatory finger down at Henry. “He seems to think you can find her.”

    Thomas looked down at Henry with what could almost have been pity then answered, “I can find that which has been lost.” Philip’s shoulders relaxed and Thomas continued. “I will need a strand of her hair; and a girl.” His voice had a slighty whiny nasal quality that for years had made Henry’s face screw up in distaste.

    “We have her servants detained in the basement; should be able to find a girl there to suit your needs. As to her hair, I’m sure there is some to be found in her room.” Henry offered, doing his best not to enrage the Crown Prince once more.

    “See to it.” Philip commanded, sweeping past Henry to the manor followed by a cluster of guards. “For now, assemble everyone in the Great Hall; I want this lady in waiting to answer some questions before her future King.” He added over his shoulder.

    Henry sighed as Thomas walked up, taking in the slightly bedraggled appearance of a man who had been a constant companion over the past years. Others may not be able to see the signs of lost sleep and stress, but to Thomas they were plain as day. The faint wrinkle in his normally perfectly pressed clothing, the almost imperceptible furrow of his brow, the way he stood slightly less tall. It was illogical, but Thomas wanted to help him, make this trouble go away; performing the ritual to locate the lost lady would do just that as well as garner more favor from Philip.

    Henry and Thomas shared a common thread in serving Philip faithfully, but there was something Thomas felt lingering there, just beneath the surface. Whatever reservations Henry had about the way Thomas functioned in court and more specifically for the Crown Prince, he couldn’t deny the man’s usefulness and loyalty. They were on strange footing; serving King and country in whatever way seemed best while using means that were at the very least taboo if not completely against the gods and nature. Though Thomas seemed like the more obvious target to be shunned and ridiculed, Henry’s hands were far from clean.

    Now, as Thomas clasped Henry’s hand to help him stand, it felt like both men could breathe a little easier.

    Thomas watched as the servants filtered into the great hall. Everyone who resided or worked within the manor had been summoned, likely to act as a source of anxiety for the girls they’d be questioning. Shame. Such a powerful tool when used correctly. He noted the absence of the Lord of the manor and already had a notion of what was to come of him.

     When all were assembled, they ushered the trembling servants of the missing lady through the doors and up to the temporary throne set up at the far end of the hall. Thomas was posted up near the doors, watching intently as they shuffled forward. Their audible gasps when they saw the Crown Prince seated before them hit some small part of Thomas that lingered even after all these years of doing the most deplorable things. That part of him that still had a shred of empathy. One of these days he knew he’d finally kill it dead.

    It was clear who the lady in waiting Henry mentioned to him before the gathering took place. She led the way; her head held high while the others cowered and cried behind her. Emma was graceful and poised even as Philip gazed upon her with eyes that might as well have been rimmed in fire for the anger that blazed there.

    Henry stood before the makeshift throne, arms behind his back as he looked down on the girls before him. “Emma Fairchild, step forward.” Henry ordered as a hush fell over the assembled crowd. She did as she was told, and Thomas felt the room go deathly still. It was as if the gods themselves were watching the proceedings, like this moment was a precursor to something... bigger perhaps? Thomas shook his head and shoved the thought aside for now.

    “Do you know the whereabouts of your Lady, the betrothed of Philip, Crown Prince of Grevalda?” Henry questioned, not wasting time with preamble.

    “I do not sir.” Emma answered simply.

    “When did you realize the Lady was gone?” He asked.

    “The morning after your arrival, sir. She was not in her room, and we searched for her in all her usual places, but to no avail.” Emma replied.

    “You joined the search?”

    “Yes sir.”

    “I have it on good authority that while the others were searching, you remained in the Lady’s drawing room.” Henry countered, his eyebrow arching in a way Thomas knew to mean he’d already caught the rabbit in the snare.

    “I should like to know on whose authority.” Emma replied shortly.

    Henry snapped his fingers, and a raven appeared in a puff of black smoke on Henry’s shoulder. Thomas thought it was a shame that Henry had never named his familiar, but Henry was not one for sentiment. Well, usually.

    “Speak.” Henry commanded.

    “The lady in waiting Emma Fairchild, who stands before you now, sent the other servants off to search the manor, while she sat and waited in the drawing room after removing the hair from her Lady’s brush and stuffing the ball of hair in the pouch tied at her waist.” The raven flapped its wings, and Henry sent it away with another snap of his fingers.

    Murmurs filled the great hall, and Thomas watched as Emma’s shoulders sagged slightly. He almost felt bad for the woman.

    “Can you tell me where you hid the hair?” Henry asked.

    “I burned it.” Emma replied, eyes downcast.

    “Why would you do so?” Henry pressed.

    “I wanted to block your ability to track my Lady.” Emma answered truthfully. Thomas noticed a look pass between Philip and Henry as the latter glanced back at him.

    “Bring one of the other Lady’s servants.” Henry instructed a guard positioned nearby. Emma’s head snapped up, and she froze, barely daring to breathe. The guard stalked toward the cluster of trembling girls and grabbed the one that seemed to be the youngest.

    “Melissa!” One of the other girls shrieked and tried to pull her back. The guard threw Melissa to the ground and took the girl who shrieked instead, punching her in the ribs then dragging her before Henry.

    “No! Please, she has nothing to do with this! I alone know anything of my Lady!” Emma pled with wild eyes.

    “If she truly knows nothing, then executing her in your place for lying in the presence of the Crown Prince will work out nicely; wouldn’t want to lose precious information.” Henry responded coolly, drawing his sword.

    “NO!” Emma screamed. Henry raised the sword over his head; eyes fixed on the sobbing girl before him. He glanced back once more at Philip, who nodded once and with a practiced blow brought the sword down, the girl’s head thumping on the stone floor in front of Henry.

    The Great Hall erupted into screams of terror and the sounds of more than a few people losing the contents of their stomachs. Thomas shivered. What a waste; her virgin blood would have been useful in his magic.

    Henry held out his hand, and a piece of cloth was handed to him; using it, he cleaned his sword and sheathed it as the room quieted once more.

    “You had a chance to tell me what you knew without intervention. You will tell me everything, and this time you won’t have a choice.” Henry looked at Thomas and nodded. So, the virgin’s blood wouldn’t be a total waste after all.

    Thomas approached silent as the grave, his dark magic lending a stifling aura to his movements. The room seemed to recoil from him, the darkness swirling around him like a smoky haze. “Restrain her.” Thomas ordered as he stooped to press his hand into the blood, still pouring from the girl’s neck. Two guards stepped up and took hold of an arm each. Even if she didn’t know exactly what was coming next, Thomas had to admire Emma’s stoic demeanor, short-lived as it would be.

    Under his breath Thomas uttered the words that echoed eerily in the space, like he was the mouthpiece for some unseen horror. Those watching would think so anyway. Power welled up inside him; the sickening way it seemed to fill every corner of his soul sent a thrill through him. There were few things Thomas enjoyed as much as the grotesque feeling of dark magic taking over his entire being.

    When the words were spoken and the power flowed freely through him, Thomas rose and approached Emma. She saw the way his eyes had changed to black voids and his skin appeared sickly grey, and real panic began to set in. All composure left her as she struggled in vain against the guards whose grip only tightened as one of their hands gripped her hair painfully to keep her still.

    “Please, don’t!” Emma cried. Her pleas fell on deaf ears as Thomas pressed his blood-soaked hand over her face.

    “Until I release you, you will help us find the betrothed of Crown Prince Philip. You will not escape; you will not kill yourself; you will assist in whatever way you can.” Thomas spoke the spell of binding over Emma. He could feel the will seep from her body, the darkness drinking it up as he pulled his hand away. “Do not clean the blood. It must stay for the spell to retain its potency.” Thomas instructed as he walked back to his place by the door, holding his hand palm up as an offering to the darkness.

    Before his eyes, the blood on his hand disappeared gradually as if licked away by a large, unseen tongue.

Chapter Text

    “You saw her?!” A voice drifted to you and Chan as he led you to yet another cavern in what you were learning was an expansive network of underwater caves.

    “Of course; would I lie about that?” A voice you recognized as Minho’s replied.

    “Well, was she...?” Another voice called followed by a round of chuckles.

    “Oh yeah. Honestly, a beauty like that is wasted on...”

    “Wasted on whom?” Chan asked as the two of you entered the cavernous space about the same size as the cavern with the waterfall. You barely contained your laughter when six pairs of eyes snapped to where you stood. Minho simply smirked and winked at you.

    “You of course. Look at her.” Minho crooned, his eyes dragging over your body, and you suddenly remembered you were stark naked. With a gasp, you attempted to cover yourself with your arms, but Chan spoke from your side.

    “Do not hide yourself. There is no reason to be embarrassed; I trust all of them with my life and now yours. Even if they are a bit...much.” Chan muttered without looking at you. With a sigh you slowly dropped your arms and stood up straight, glaring at Minho, though he refused to waver as he smirked back at you.

    “Right. I’m sure you’ve already heard, but this is Stormling. She’s my Storm, which means she’s part of this pack now; I expect you to treat her as such.” Chan introduced you as he guided you in front of him.

    Their collective gaze was unrelenting, like they were hungry for something new. One of the men near the back stood from what could only be described as a nest in an alcove along the wall. He seemed to float toward you with the kind of effortless elegance that royalty could only dream of possessing. He was taller than Chan though he had the same eye shape, with a mole under his left eye. Long waves of shiny black hair framed his face, and his plush dark mauve lips were slightly parted. Such was his beauty that your immediate association was that of a god’s divine countenance.

    “I must agree with Minho, how did you manage such a beauty? Calypso must truly favor you.” He remarked with a voice that matched his appearance perfectly. He was naked just like the rest of them, and though you were prepared for that fact, seeing his lithe body up close was...enticing. Chan glanced at you, his expression dark, though you weren’t entirely sure it was a bad thing.

    “Stormling, this is Hyunjin. He’s our romantic and artist, though he’s not usually drawn to new people.” Chan noted with a tone of quiet surprise.

    “She’s your Storm, so I don’t have any reason not to be drawn to her. After all, we know you’ll want to...”

    “Enough!” Chan barked, making Hyunjin smirk.

    “I’m pleased to meet you, Stormling.” Hyunjin purred as he took your hand then bowed and raised it to his mouth to press a lingering kiss to it. His eyes never left yours as he gazed through his lashes, and you felt a jolt of arousal pool between your legs.

    “Alright, that’s enough for now.” Chan sighed and pushed Hyunjin away.

    “I’ll see you around, Stormling.” Hyunjin called over his shoulder as he sauntered back to the alcove. You couldn’t help watching as he retreated.

    Another siren stood, shorter and bulkier than Hyunjin, though you would not describe him as overly big. All of his bulk was muscle and as he got closer, you got a strong sense of the power behind those muscles. His eyes were keen, and a disarming smile graced his full lips.

    “Changbin; tied with Minho for the loudest vocals, but second to none for his loyal heart.” Chan introduced as the siren bowed then straightened.

    “Welcome to the pack.” Changbin said with a half-smile, and you felt a flutter in your chest. Chan’s hand rested on the small of your back, and you swore his hand was trembling against your cool skin. Changbin backed away and the next siren to step up had mischief in his eyes and a roguish grin on his angular face.

    “Jeongin. He's the youngest, but don’t make the mistake of thinking that makes him the most innocent.” Chan said with a dark chuckle.

    “Maybe I’ll give you a private lesson in my depravity.” Jeongin drawled and bit his bottom lip. Your cheeks burned and Chan hissed, but Jeongin merely smirked at you and walked away.

    “I’m Jisung!” A voice recognized from earlier rose up from a small cluster of sirens gathered around a low table. It seemed like they were playing some sort of game with shells and stones, though you would be hard pressed to determine just what that game was. He stood and flashed a bright smile at you, though he made no attempt to approach.

   “Jisung is our quick wit. If you’re ever in need of a laugh, he will gladly provide it.” Chan explained. “I found him first; so he’s been here almost as long as me.”

   “Found him?” You asked and cocked your head.

   “I’ll explain later.” Chan promised. The last siren stood from the table and pattered over. He was strikingly beautiful with wavy blonde hair that fell just past his shoulders and paler skin than the others. As he drew closer you saw a spattering of freckles over his face, and he wore a friendly smile that had you melting. Then he opened his mouth.

    “Stormling! I’m so happy to finally meet you!” He bubbled in a rumbling bass voice that made you wonder if you weren’t hearing him wrong. Your mouth popped open and he laughed.

    “This is Felix. Resident sunshine and yes, that is his real voice.” Chan laughed as you drew your lips back together.

    “Hmm, seems about right that you’d find a Storm who was taller than you hyung.” Felix teased then looked you over, licking his full lips. You were going to need Chan to take care of the throbbing between your legs later.

    “She’s taller than you too.” Chan countered with a laugh.

    “More to love.” Felix’s eyes sparkled and you swallowed hard, leaning against Chan. As nice as it was to be complimented, these sirens were far more forward than any of the men you’d ever spent any meaningful amount of time with.

   “It’s okay, Stormling, we’re leaving. There’s still one more siren for you to meet and I’m sure he’s...”

   “In the Sanctum, yeah!” Jisung quipped from the table.

    “Right. We’ll see this shoal of stinkfish later.” Chan said with a playful tone, the first you’d heard of it since that first night on the beach. The sirens yelled obscenities and gestured rudely at him, but he simply smiled and led you away.

    With a small wave you followed Chan as you returned the way you came. This time you recognized a couple of the passageways as you made your way deeper into the cave system. When you drew closer to the Sanctum you could already hear a clear, strong voice drifting eerily through the stone halls. Chills spread over your body, and you gripped Chan’s hand tighter.

    “Wait until we get in the Sanctum.” Chan whispered with a knowing smile as you made your way more quietly in an effort not to drown out the ethereal voice flowing over you.

    The very air seemed to be alive with the voice resonating from the Sanctum and stepping inside you saw a siren standing alone in the middle of the room. His back was to you, but it was like his voice bid you closer, your steps quickening as you pulled away from Chan. The way his voice filled the space, the way even the candles seemed to glitter for him, it was hard to imagine he was anything less than a god.

    A piercing note seemed to fly from him, and you stopped where you stood, utterly transfixed. The decrescendo created the illusion of an endless sound that hung in the air long after he truly stopped singing, and as he turned to face you, it was like the facade fell away.

    Though he was beautiful just as the others were, he had an air of almost boyish energy. He noticed you and paused, eyes wide, and you stared at each other unblinking as your heart hammered in your chest.

    “Seungmin, this is Stormling.” Chan introduced you, breaking the spell shimmering between you. Seungmin blinked twice and smiled while walking toward you.

    “I was wondering when you’d stop by to show her off.” Seungmin said, still smiling. He was just about as tall as Hyunjin but had a more gentle beauty to him. His eyes were expressive, and you caught yourself staring for a beat too long, which made him look away briefly with a small chuckle. “She’s a bold one, isn’t she?” He looked back at you and there was a playful gleam in his eyes.

    “One of many things to love about her.” Chan answered as he draped an arm around your waist and pulled you against his side. “She also has a voice that may be a match for yours.” He added with a mischievous grin.

    Your eyes bugged out and your mouth dropped open though no words of protest seemed strong enough. There was no way in all the heavens that your voice was even close to as wonderous as Seungmin’s, and the look he had on his face seemed to say the same.

    “Mind if I have a listen?” Seungmin asked as he crossed his arms. Your hands were immediately clammy, and you looked to Chan who shrugged.

    “I’ll leave it up to you, Stormling.” Chan said in a nonchalant tone.

    You looked back at Seungmin and chewed your bottom lip then took a deep breath in and out. It took a moment to decide, but you settled on singing one of your favorite songs, the first notes drifting from you and shimmering through the cavernous space. It was a song you’d learned from your mother, whom your love of singing came from, and even after two years her memory left an ache deep in your chest.

    The way your voice soared in the Sanctum was something you knew you’d never get used to. Every note came alive, and you had to concentrate to keep from stopping to listen to the way your voice rang out clear and pure long after you cut off a note.

    If you hadn’t been so intently focused on getting the song right, you would have caught Seungmin looking at you like he was seeing in color for the first time. He shared a look with Chan, a silent acknowledgement of what you were making him feel in that moment. A truth that rocked him to his core.

    What you did notice was one of the tethers on your heart burning, but it was a sweet heat that you assumed originated from Chan. Likely a reaction he was having to your voice. You’d only sung with and for him once, and you were absolutely sure how taken he was with your singing voice. The thought gave you butterflies and made you blush as you sang.

    At last, the final note of the song faded and the three of you stood in silence long enough that you started to fidget. Eventually the silence was too much and you spoke.

    “I know I’m not as good as you, but...”

    “Did I say that?” Seungmin asked simply, his eyes on you in a way that warmed your chilled skin.

    “No, but...”

    “But nothing.” Seungmin said then turned to Chan. “Have you sung together?” He asked with thinly veiled urgency.

    “Yes; earlier today. Our duet was...astounding.” Chan answered.

    “Was it...?”

    “Yes.” Chan replied pointedly.

    “You can’t...”

    “Tell a soul outside of the pack. Obviously. She knows as much; we’ll be careful.” Chan responded with clipped words.

    Your chest tightened. The Dread Duet; there was nothing else they could be discussing. And here you were, hoping it wasn’t as big of a deal as it clearly was.

    “How many know?” Seungmin whispered.

    “Just the three of us.” Chan said quietly.

    “Keep it that way for now. I love my found family, but most of them can’t keep a secret to save their lives.” Seungmin said then looked at you. “You are far too meek about your voice which is either true humility or false modesty.” He said then drew his lips together.

    “She trained for years.” Chan said with pride. “I’ll try to break her of that pesky humility.” He added as he playfully pinched your arm. You swatted him away and giggled, making Seungmin look away though you didn’t notice.

    They shared a final look you couldn’t decipher, then Chan took your hand and smiled. “I think it’s time we let Seungmin have the Sanctum to himself.”

    “Oh, okay.” You smiled back. With a polite nod, the two of you left and you felt a twinge of longing to stay and listen to Seungmin sing. 

    You couldn’t say why, but as you departed, you looked back. Seungmin was watching you leave, dragging his hand through his hair. When you caught his eye, he turned away abruptly and once more filled the Sanctum with his otherworldly voice.

    A small frown formed on your lips, and you turned your attention back to the siren you were following. “Chan?” You waited until you were well out of Seungmin’s earshot to speak.

    “Stormling?” Chan replied as he led you away.

    “Is Seungmin usually so serious? I just ask because the others seemed more upbeat.”

    “No. Normally he’s livelier and more playful than all of them.” Chan answered.

    “Oh.”

    “When he’s not stirring up trouble he’s a deep thinker who cares for us more than anything or anyone. This ability we have could be dangerous should it get out that we have been blessed as such. He is likely worried for everyones’ safety.” Chan reassured you.

    “So, he didn’t hate me then?” You felt silly asking, but if you were going to be spending the coming centuries with him you’d want to make sure to be on his good side.

    “He most certainly did not hate you. In fact, I think he liked you, which is saying a lot since he doesn’t tend to warm up to people so easily.” Chan commented.

    “Oh. Well, I hope to see his playful side eventually.” You said with a sigh.

    “I’ll remind you that you asked for it when he does.” Chan joked as he bumped your hip gently with his.

    “So, will the others find Storms of their own?” You asked when you made it back to the small chamber that already felt like your room, not just Chan’s.

    “Perhaps. That is up to Calypso and Melodias to decide.” Chan replied as he helped you up onto the bed.

    “Do they choose who gets a Storm?” You asked as you settled into the cozy alcove.

    “Yes. Melodias chooses the siren and Calypso chooses their Storm. It’s been that way since Melodias became the first Storm.” Chan said as he sank into the bed beside you, pulling you against him where he sat propped against the wall.

    “Do they just show up one day and tell you to go wait for your Storm to appear, like with me and you?” You asked as you traced lazy patterns on his cool skin.

    “Usually, although there have been a couple of sirens here and there throughout history who have requested a Storm. Generally, this was done in times of conflict as a way to protect themselves. Merfolk are the natural enemies of sirens and our primary threat, but the ocean is a vast and mysterious place. Lots of dangers lurking in the depths.” Chan took your hand and rubbed the back of it with his thumb.

    “When I was chosen, Melodias came to me and said that my Storm would find me, though she could not be sure how long it would take. As the first days drew out into weeks, I began to wonder if you’d ever show up; I wondered if they’d made a mistake. After seeing the way the storm raged when you were remade, I think she and Calypso had something special in mind. I’m not just saying this because you are my Storm; you are spectacular.” He pulled your hand up to his mouth and kissed it with those luscious lips and for a moment you forgot what he was saying.

    “Storms aren’t always chosen. Some are sirens who choose to become a Storm for the sake of protecting their own. Other sirens choose to become Storms to claim a siren as theirs, though that is incredibly rare. Either way, they lose the ability to bear or sire children.” Chan said matter-of-factly.

    “Did I lose that ability too?” You whispered, clinging to Chan’s side.

    “Yes...” He replied carefully.

    “Thank the gods for that.” You sighed as you snuggled even closer to him. “I truly jumped into this without knowing anything.” You laughed quietly and Chan stroked your arm absentmindedly.

    “It is strange to come across a female who is relieved to avoid motherhood.” Chan remarked.

    “It’s never something I particularly desired, and I don’t think I’m the only female who feels this way about bearing children. Motherhood was the life chosen for me without my input and I dreaded that existence.” You mumbled.

    “And how fortunate for me that you detested it enough to seek a way out.” Chan replied, though the playful tone was gone, and something closer to reverence replaced it. “Do you have any other questions? About being a Storm or anything else? I do realize now I may have unintentionally left you in the dark about most of this life in my haste to make you mine.” Chan asked with a soft laugh.

    “Oh, well, I honestly hadn’t thought too much on it yet...” You screwed up your face in thought. “Do I go out with you to lure sailors to their demise?”

    “If you’d like. I was hoping you would, but it isn’t something Storms are forced to do.” Chan said with a shrug.

    “Oh! Why do sirens lure people to their deaths? Is it all for the treasure? Wait, do we have a treasure hoard?” You sat up and your face lit up, making Chan laugh heartily.

    “Well, the treasure is a nice perk, though most of it sinks to the depths as an offering to Calypso. I’ll show you where we keep the treasures we do hold onto. To answer your first question, I have to ask you one. Do you know how the gods maintain their power?” Chan asked.

   “Honestly, it’s not something I ever concerned myself with. Not many people really know where they get their power from. That’s for the priests and holy people to worry about.” You answered.

    “The god’s power originates from life itself. Rather, the potential of life; whether freely given or forcefully taken, they gain power from the life that is siphoned from the living directly to them.” Chan shifted to sit up. “We are servants of our maker, Calypso. Every soul we claim gives her greater power which she uses to protect us and to keep the seas in order with help from Nereus, her husband and God of the depths. Over time our tactics have changed to include more...carnal methods. Why not give mortals one last chance at pleasure before whatever life they would have lived is given to Calypso?” Chan smiled in a way that made your heart stutter, and you thought back to meeting the others earlier.

    “Before, when I met the other sirens...” You licked your lips and squinted. “Do carnal methods extend to the daily life of sirens? They all seemed...”

    “Like they wanted to claim you right there?” Chan finished for you, a devilish grin on his stunning face.

    “Yes...”

    “Did you like it?” He asked, watching your face closely. You could see he already knew your answer, and the knowledge made your cheeks burn. How had your life pivoted in such a way that you’d gone from vows of chastity to preserve yourself for Philip to openly talking about sex with someone you’d only just met and were now eternally bonded to?

    “Do you want me to like it?” You asked as your eyes flicked to his slightly parted lips.

    “I think you know the answer to that question. Though your feelings in this matter are more important than whatever depraved fantasies I’ve already dreamed up.” Chan rasped as his hand settled firmly on your thigh, and he leaned forward slightly.

    “You don’t want to keep me to yourself?” You asked faintly.

    “When it comes to the sirens in this pack, what’s mine is theirs. That’s how it’s always been. And I’m not so insecure as to believe that any of them could steal you away from me; or that any of them would seek to do such a thing.” Chan replied, slowly inching his hand up your thigh, making your breath hitch.

    “Is it greedy of me to want a taste of all the carnal pleasures this pack has to offer?” You asked as you gazed into the raging storm in his eyes.

    “Yes.” Chan said with a dark smile then pulled you close to claim your lips with his.

Chapter Text

    You woke up the following day to Chan gently shaking you, whispering your name like it tasted sweet on his tongue. When your eyes cracked open, he flashed a dazzling smile at you. “Stormling, do you want to go lure sailors to their demise with me?” He asked quietly.

    With a big yawn and equally big full body stretch you shook the sleepiness aside and smiled back. “Absolutely.” You tried to sit up, but Chan kept you pinned under him. “We can’t lure anything if we’re still in bed!” You wriggled and laughed as he applied a little more pressure.

    “Good point, though now that I’ve got you writhing under me, I hardly want to do anything but ravage you again...” he kissed your forehead, “and again,” he kissed your cheek then his lips hovered over yours, “and again.” He whispered the last words then kissed you, taking his time like he was memorizing the taste of you. You arched your back and moaned from the back of your throat.

    “Ya! I’m going to leave without you two!” Changbin’s voice echoed loudly in the chamber. Chan cursed under his breath, but when he turned to the opening leading to the hall, Changbin wasn’t even standing there.

    “So loud and he’s not even in the damn room.” Chan growled, but a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. You took advantage of the distraction and pushed yourself so you were sitting up, forcing Chan to settle in your lap. Before he had a chance to say anything your lips were on his once again and your hands slipped behind him to grab his ass.

    “We’ll just have to save this for when we return.” You whispered against his lips. He growled again, though it was more animalistic, and the thrill it sent through you was enough to make you shudder. He took your jaw in his powerful hand, angling your face up so he could look in your eyes.

    “I’ll consider that a promise, Beloved.” Chan muttered as the storm in his eyes raged then gave your nipple a teasing pinch, making you groan. He got off the bed, and you followed though you were just as inclined to stay there as he was.

    When you made it to the waterfall cavern, Changbin was propped against the stony wall on the far side of the room. “Finally decided to come up for air?” Changbin asked with a teasing grin. Chan flipped him off, and the three of you met up and headed down the passage that led to the cave with the small pool to the outside.

    This time you dove right in and immediately blinked the membranes on your eyes in place and formed the webbing between your fingers and toes. “We’re going to a place that isn’t too far away, about as far as that school of fish we hunted yesterday.” Chan informed you telepathically as the three of you swam through the massive opening of the underwater cave and out into the open ocean.

    “Stay close to me, Stormling. We’re passing through waters that are less peaceful than yesterday. Nothing to be worried about, just keep your wits about you.” Chan instructed as you made your way swiftly. Great schools of fish attracted predators, and a pit formed in your stomach when you sighted more than a few large sharks. Aside from that, the trip was uneventful and before long you were exiting the water onto a small rocky outcrop island with sparce vegetation and a few hermit crabs scuttling around.

    “Right, we’re heading to the north side of the island. It’s got the best visibility and tons of rocks hidden just beneath the waves. This island is a gem in our territory not only for those reasons, but it’s also close to a popular trading route. It won’t be long before a ship sails past, then the real fun begins.” Chan explained, smiling as he took the form you’d seen the first time you met him; the clothes somehow feeling too much now that you’d gotten used to seeing him without them.

    “Do I need to do that too? With the clothes, I mean. Kind of seems like my form as it is achieves the intended goal better.” You asked, glancing sidelong at Changbin who was now clothed as well. He was wearing black trousers with a loose-fitting white shirt tucked into them, a black jacket hemmed with satin, and black shoes. His hair fell over his left eye in soft waves, and you absentmindedly licked your lips. When he noticed your attention on him, he smirked.

    “You can stay naked; I certainly don’t mind.” Changbin said as he stepped closer.

    “But will you be distracted?” Chan teased.

    “Of course, but I’m a siren of principles. We’re here to bring sailors to their untimely end, and that’s what I’ll do.” Changbin half pouted, sticking out his lower lip dramatically. You giggled, and he beamed at you, and what a dazzling sight it was.

    “Actually, I’d been meaning to ask...” You squirmed a little and scrunched up your face. “Yesterday, you said that your methods are...carnal...and most sailors are...” You struggled to utter the words that were tantalizingly close to the tip of your tongue.

    Chan smiled in a way that made your skin prickle as he walked up and stood before you, his hand on the side of your neck with his thumb under your jaw. “What we do is in service of Calypso, though I will say having an appetite like mine, or the others...” his eyes flicked to Changbin, “certainly aids in our service. Yes, most sailors are men. Yes, our methods are carnal. Still interested in being here?”

    He didn’t have to ask; he could feel the way your pulse quickened under his thumb, could hear your thoughts clear as the sky above. Sexuality was never something you thought too much about before. You knew there were people out there in the wide world who loved the same sex, others who didn’t love any, still others who seemed to love anyone with a pulse. Your own sexuality was never a question before but knowing that Chan was open to experiences with other men...it certainly made you consider the possibilities.

    “No, I want to stay.” You managed to reply, though your voice was a mere whisper. You understood the implications, not only for Chan and Changbin, but for yourself. What shocked you was that the thought of using your body like this was thrilling.

    “That’s my girl.” Chan said with a smile, then kissed you softly.

    “So, that’s a yes on the naked thing, or...” Changbin asked.

    “I’ll leave that to you, Stormling.” Chan said with a chuckle as he pulled away.

    “Why not? I am your Storm and you are my siren; I’ll serve Calypso and you in whatever way I can. I only hope for the same devotion from you in return.” You answered. Chan gawked at you for a beat, then a half smile graced his lips as his eyes seemed to shimmer.

    “I can read your thoughts, and you still find ways to amaze me.” He rasped as he took your hand and kissed it.

    “Alright, that’s enough for now love birds; I see a ship on the horizon.” Changbin laughed.

    “Want to watch how we start, then join when you feel comfortable?” Chan asked as he dropped your hand and brushed his thumb over your cheek.

    “Yes; I have no idea what to do.” You replied with a nervous chuckle. This was bound to be a wild ride, and you were equal parts anxious and excited.

    Chan simply smiled and jerked his head toward the north side of the island, and the three of you headed that way together. Really, calling it an island was generous since it took all of twenty steps to reach the edge of the island. Mercifully there was a thick layer of lichen on the rocks you would be sitting on...

    Suddenly, Changbin’s voice rang out from your right side, and you actively resisted the urge to cover your ears. Chan wasn’t kidding when he said Changbin’s voice was loud. What kept you from giving in to that urge was your desire to hear his voice clearly. It was beautiful, completely in opposition to the exterior you’d already grown accustomed to. When Chan’s voice joined his, their voices blended in a way that had even you mesmerized.

    You cast your gaze to the ship that was on course to pass the west side of the island. It seemed to you that the vessel was maintaining its heading, and you wondered if it was out of range of their song. “Watch, it’s about to change its course.” Chan murmured telepathically as he continued singing, clearly hearing the doubts in your mind.

    Just as he predicted, the ship changed directions and was now heading straight for you. They were close enough now that you could see men gathered at the bow of the ship, some hanging dangerously close to the edge. Like a choreographed dance, Chan and Changbin simultaneously threw off their jackets and pulled off their shirts.

    Frenzied and fully under the spell of the sirens, the sailors began jumping off the ship to swim closer. The ship finally drew close enough that the underwater rocks began tearing at her hull, and the cracking of wood filled the air. Still, they advanced at full speed until the ship slammed into the rocks and sent men flying over edge, a couple of unlucky souls landing with a gut-wrenching crunch on the rocks.

    After the initial shock of watching them die, you were struck by the power Chan and Changbin held over these men. They were all still clamoring to reach them even after their ship was wrecked, and their mates' bodies were dashed on the rocks. You were done watching them have all the fun; now you were going to have yours.

    Chan reached toward you having heard your eager thoughts, and you took his hand, standing in all your nakedness, and you sang. Immediately, you felt the power surging through you, connecting you to Chan and Changbin then faintly tying to the sailors below you. When you looked down at their faces, it was like you’d had too much wine; you were drunk on this feeling of power over them. They only looked at you with desperation, longing only for your touch, your kiss, your body on theirs; and you’d give it to them, then take everything else.

    Chan and Changbin, not needing to maintain the illusion, let the rest of their clothed, human appearance fall away, and they stood in their true forms. “We’re diving into the water; follow our lead and you’ll be fine.” Chan smirked as a shiver ran down your spine. Fortunately, the excitement pulsing through your body was enough to make you dive right off the edge after them.

    When you hit the water, it was like instinct took over and you swam toward the first man you saw. His eyes were wild as he you drew near, and you smirked knowing just how much power you held over him. You didn’t know anything about this man, and you didn’t need to. More than anything in this moment, you felt powerful.

    “Come with me sailor, we’ll be together forever.” You purred as you took his hand where he was treading water. You guided his hand over your skin and reveled in the way he muttered grateful words. His hands roamed, and you let them, surrendering yourself to the moment as your hand slipped into his pants.

    “You’re a goddess.” He mumbled then groaned when you stroked him.

    “Then worship me.” You whispered in his ear. Suddenly, you pulled him under, dragging him below the surface, and he gladly followed. You maneuvered so your bodies were pressed together, and his fingers drove into you. You gasped and raked your fingers through his hair as it swayed in the water.

    There was something distinctly wrong about what you were feeling, things that should be in complete opposition. You could feel his life force fading, but you could feel the pleasure you shared, and something about that awakened a dark side of you that your old self would shudder to see. But your old self was gone; you were a Storm now. This was what you were remade for, and you fully intended to enjoy it.

    Instinct kicked in once again when you could feel the urge to end him. You gripped him tight as your teeth formed jagged points, leaned in, and tore his throat out. He didn’t struggle, the poison of your song’s hold over him doing its job as a cloud of blood surrounded you. You let go and watched him drift away, dead at your hands, and you wanted more.

    When you turned, you saw Chan dragging a sailor under and watched with rising desire as he touched and was touched. Their hands were all over each other and you swam past them, passing behind the man in Chan’s embrace. “Don’t worry, I fully intend to fuck you later.” Chan’s growl was punctuated by a burst of crimson as he bit out the man’s throat like you’d just done. When his eyes met yours through the cloud of blood, you hummed appreciatively then turned your attention to the next sailor.

    Slowly the waves were dyed red as the three of you made quick work of the entire crew of the ship. The midday sun shone brightly overhead as you picked through the wreckage, looking for anything that caught your eye. This shipment had mostly been dried fruits and grain, but the captain’s quarters did have a small chest which contained some gold coins. Beyond that, nothing stood out, and you made your way back to the rocks by the wreck where Chan and Changbin waited, having already looked over the ship.

    “Find anything you liked?” Chan asked as you hopped nimbly from rock to rock.

    “No, but I guess not every ship is carrying troves of treasure.” You laughed as you made your way to him. The intensity of what you’d just done was slowly fading, but it was still taking every ounce of self-control not to jump Chan. You were even considering asking if Changbin could join.

    “Right, let’s get this take care of the wreckage. Don’t want to leave any signs of what happened here.” Chan said, though his eyes were trained on you. Changbin stepped up to the bow of the ship and pushed with everything he had. Clearly those muscles were more than just nice to look at, and with a few mighty shoves, the bulk of the ship was freed from the rocks. He got in the water and pushed it further out to sea until it could sink freely beneath the waves.

    “Chan...” You rasped quietly.

    “I know a place nearby.” He answered with a knowing look in his eyes. “Really, I thought you would take longer to embrace this life. But I saw the way you worked purely on instinct, that insatiable look in your eyes.” He pulled you against him and whispered in your ear. “You’re just as depraved as the rest of us. It’s no wonder Calypso chose you for me; I’d eat anyone else alive, but you’ll feast alongside me.” He gripped your hip and you moaned as he kissed you hard, his lips forceful against yours.

    “Changbin.” Chan pulled back enough to call the siren over; his voice a low growl. You could almost taste the change as Changbin walked up, too keen not to understand what Chan wanted. “We’re taking the long way home.” Chan said as he released you, though his hand still grasped yours firmly. Changbin merely nodded; his eyes already stormy as he walked past you and stepped into the waves gently lapping at the large flat rock you’d been standing on. Without another word, you and Chan followed.

    Calypso drifted through the lofty halls of the Coral Palace. The entirety of the sprawling palace was formed from living coral by Nereus as a wedding gift for Calypso, and she adored it. All manner of sea creatures darted amongst the reef and as Calypso passed, they paused to pay their respects then continued on their way in her wake.

    As she made her way to the throne room, Calypso’s hands felt clammy. An unexpected visit from the Dyad, mouthpiece of the Fates, was not what she had counted on today. Their arrival always brought a sense of dread, but showing up out of the blue was entirely unheard of in the millennia that the Fates employed their services.

    The mouthpiece was a pair comprised of one human male and one human female. They were chosen from among the acolytes of the Temple of the Fates in a tedious ceremony that could take days, sometimes costing candidates their lives. When the pair were chosen, their memories were wiped and they lost all sense of self. Unfortunately, it isn’t a life that treats the human body kindly, and their bodies deteriorate until they simply wither away in a process that takes about a decade. Then the cycle begins again.

    The Dyad were nameless vessels for power none truly understood. Calypso never did enjoy their visits, but she knew that turning them away would be welcoming the Fates’ wrath.

    When Calypso reached the throne room, the intricately carved pearl doors opened of their own accord, her very presence commanding their obedience. To her dismay, the Dyad were already there, robes of crimson clashing with the pale blue glow of the throne room. Nereus already sat in his throne of coral, his eyes flicking to her as she swept up to the dais and took her place in the throne at his side.

    “I apologize for my tardiness; I was in the far side of the palace when word reached me.” Calypso said with a polite nod.

    “Worry not,” They replied in unison, “we were not waiting long.” A shiver ran up the back of Calypso’s neck, but she smiled graciously at them.

    “Excuse my eagerness, but I believe I speak for both of us when I ask what has brought you so suddenly to our realm?” Nereus asked with a tone that Calypso knew to be of genuine concern. He knew as well as she did that this was not a normal occurrence.

    “The darkness deepens. Fate is balanced on the edge of a knife; our world is in great peril.” They answered. Cryptic as always, it would seem.

    “What darkness? How do we stop it?” Calypso asked as she leaned forward, unable to hide the worry in her voice. The Dyad were messengers of the Fates, but they rarely delivered ill news, and certainly not in all the time she abided them.

    “Shore up your defenses. But be warned, the Fates cannot see beyond the shroud of the gathering darkness. You may act to your doom or salvation; we cannot know which.” They replied.

    Calypso’s mind wheeled as she considered their words. A darkness that threatened not just their realm, but the entire world? What could she possibly hope to do against something so vast yet unknown?

    “We have delivered the message. Should the Fates’ vision clear, we shall return. Until then, make ready your realm.” They bowed and in the blink of an eye were gone.

    Nereus and Calypso sat in silence together, their minds churning as they considered how best to approach this threat. “Well, that was certainly not the news I was expecting to receive.” Nereus huffed, then sagged on his throne. He looked to Calypso and held his hand out to her; she took it and pinched the bridge of her nose with her other hand.

    “Nor I.” Calypso agreed. “What should we do? It seems that doing anything is wrong after their warning, but I can’t just...”

    “Do nothing.” Nereus finished her thought. Calypso sighed and nodded, looking at her husband in hopes that she may find the answer in his startling turquiose eyes. “I will inform the beasts of the deep to be ready should I call upon them. The merfolk too. They have been longing for war.” Nereus said with a frown.

    “I will meet with Melodias. It’s time we prepared for conflict like the bygone days; every siren needs their Storm after all.” Calypso remarked with a note of bitterness. The Storms had always been a source of headaches for her, ever since her daughter became the first. Now, they could prove to be essential.

Chapter Text

    Emma slumped against the cold stone wall of her cell, trying to keep her wits about her. She didn’t know exactly how long she’d stayed in that fetid cell. Days lost meaning as inconsistent deliveries of gruel, and a moldy hunk of bread were the only possible way she could begin to figure how much time she’d spent there.

    A constant over her time locked away was the headache that bloomed from the back of her head to behind her eyes. In that sense, the darkness was a blessing, though she’d much rather not be rotting where she was. Emma tried to get the guard who delivered her food to tell someone that she was in pain, but they couldn’t begin to care. The best she could guess was that she was struggling from a side effect to Blackwood rooting around in her head.

    She hadn’t given up any information that Thomas considered important, but it took every ounce of control she had. He didn’t seem deterred, much to Emma’s dismay, and in fact seemed intrigued by the conundrum. It was as if he relished the challenge she presented.

    Now, as she pulled her knees against her chest and tucked her aching head into them, her mind turned to the night two years ago that set these events in motion. All she could do was hope that the pact worked as intended.

    Emma played her role, and her lady was safe, so she would continue to safeguard the secret of her new life. At the end of the day, her life meant next to nothing compared to nobility, but she’d give everything she had to protect her. Emma existed to serve, and so she had.

    The sound of footsteps on damp stone drew her attention and somehow, she knew who would be on the other side of the door. Emma stood on shaky legs and braced herself against the wall as the scraping of a key in the lock grated against her ears.

    When the door swung open, Emma squinted against the light. There, silhouetted in the doorway, was Thomas Blackwood, ready to dive back into her mind. An involuntary shudder rocked Emma, but she remained standing. She refused to give him any more satisfaction than he would take by force.

    “Take her.” Thomas ordered in a reedy voice. Two guards entered the cell and yanked her away from the wall, dragging her between them. Their hands dug painfully into Emma’s skin, and they practically carried her on the short trip to a nearby room. It was the same room she’d been brought to before when Thomas failed to retrieve the information he sought. Everything looked just as it had; a rectangular table retrofitted with shackles, a bowl and pitcher on a table against the wall, and a small table with an assortment of mean looking instruments next to the table with the shackles.

    Bile rose in Emma’s throat when she noticed Melissa, one of her lady’s maids, seated on the stool in the corner. She looked like she could have been dead for as motionless as she was. Emma noticed bandages on nearly every inch of skin not covered by the threadbare dress hanging loosely on her too small frame. She could only imagine the horrors the girl endured at the hands of Blackwood.

    “Strap her down; I’ll prepare the girl.” Thomas said as he approached Melissa. Emma knew resistance was pointless, and the more she struggled, the less energy she’d have to fight Blackwood off in her mind. They shoved her onto the table, pain screaming through her whole body as the shackles were strapped around her wrists and ankles.

    Emma couldn’t see what Thomas was doing from where she lay, but she heard the distinct sound of a knife being unsheathed. Shortly the sound of liquid pouring into a vessel reached Emma’s ears, making her shiver.

    Moments later, Thomas was standing over her, a stone bowl in his hand. “Now, I’ll make this as quick as possible; don’t want to waste blood.” Thomas said in a tone that seemed coldly detached.

    He dipped his finger in the blood and used it to write something on Emma’s forehead. She struggled not to cry out at the sickening sensation of warm blood cooling against her skin as it dried. When he was done, Thomas moved so he was looming over Emma’s head where he set the bowl down. She could only hear, but she knew he was dipping his hands into the blood. Then his blood-soaked hands were on either side of her head, and he began chanting something indiscernible.

    Emma didn’t have a chance to cry out as Blackwood delved into her mind. This time, any defense she managed to raise was cut down like a sickle through blades of wheat. He dominated her mind and try as she might she couldn’t hold him at bay this time. His dark magic tore through her mind, and he took what he wanted as he swept through like a hurricane.

    Very soon he stripped away the barriers she’d built around the memories of the night her Lady ran away. He dove in, watching with rapt interest as the scene unfolded. The meeting with Henry, the hushed discussion in the hall, the final farewell as she sprinted into the storm toward the siren. He saw all of it, and he was elated.

    “Ah, so that’s where she ran off to. Perhaps our missing Lady is dead at the hands of a siren...” Thomas mused, though Emma barely heard his voice over her screams as the pressure in her skull mounted. “So, there’s more to this tale? Show me.” His voice deepened as he spoke to something, or someone that no one else could see.

    Like that, he moved further back in her memories, smashing anything he didn’t need to pieces. Emma’s cries rose in pitch as he drew closer to the memories. She truly didn’t want him to see this specific memory, but her fight was gone. She could only watch as he approached the memory like a priceless diamond tucked away where she had hoped it wouldn’t be found.

    The pain became unbearable, and blood ran from her ears, eyes, and the corners of her mouth. Still, Blackwood pressed on, finally delving into the memory that started it all.

*Two Years Ago*

    Emma followed Lady Eleanor through the sleepy streets of Silvermoon, home of the Temple of Calypso, goddess of the sea. Many months of searching had led the pair to this last option to try and save Lady Eleanor’s daughter from the fate Lord Arthur chose for her. Lady Eleanor was ever a loyal companion to Lord Arthur, but in this one matter, she was going against his wishes in the interest of protecting her precious child.

    Secrecy was required in this, which was why under a moonless sky, they slipped through the shadows unseen. Calypso’s Temple was situated right along the coast, built partially on pillars, so it was suspended over the waves below. The staggering scale of the building became ever apparent as they drew closer; the columns as big as tree trunks, and numerous steps up to the entrance making both women gawk.

    Emma knew there was someone waiting for them at the Temple; Lady Eleanor had arranged the meeting herself. When they climbed the steps and entered the complex, they were immediately met by an acolyte in flowing deep blue robes and a mask formed from a mosaic of shells. They nodded, then without a word, turned and walked deeper into the building.

    The women shared a look and followed, not daring to even whisper in this empty space. Normally, Lady Eleanor kept her composure, but when Emma glanced at her, she saw her graceful hands shaking and sweat forming along her hairline. Her bright blue eyes were fixed on the back of the acolyte, and she mindlessly reached up to twirl the ends of her raven hair. Emma reached out and took her other hand in a wordless show of support. Lady Eleanor loosened up slightly and nodded gratefully at Emma, squeezing her hand as they moved into the immense room that housed the statue of Calypso.

    Calypso was depicted standing amidst a spray of water, her hands outstretched in an invitation. She was known as the Matriarch as the Sea, which translated to the way in which she was portrayed. She was a goddess, but she was also a mother and a protector. Lady Eleanor hoped to appeal to those sides of her tonight.

    The acolyte led them right to Calypso’s feet and from the shadows, a low female voice met them. “Welcome to Calypso’s Temple, my Lady.” Emma watched as a woman in robes of white seemed to glide over the polished marble floor toward them. She didn’t wear a mask like the acolyte, but a circlet of silver inlaid with large pearls. Her wrists and ankles jingled softly as she walked from dozens of bracelets and anklets. Silver waves fell unrestrained to her waist, and her brown eyes crinkled at the corner with a gentle smile.

    “Thank you for meeting with me; I would not have come unless it was of the utmost importance.” Lady Eleanor said with a small bow to the High Priestess.

    “But of course. The cries of a mother’s heart should be answered.” The High Priestess replied with a bow of her head.

    “I brought the offering as instructed; what am I to do now?” Lady Eleanor asked as she produced a small drawstring bag from the pocket tied at her waist.

    “I will light the incense, then lift the trap door to the waves below. Pour out your offerings to Calypso and recite your request. If she chooses, she will appear.” The High Priestess instructed as the acolyte appeared at her side with a small bowl housing a flame and a stick of incense. The High Priestess took the incense and lit it in the flame, setting it on a purpose made perch situated on the ground between Calypso’s stone feet. She lifted the trap door hidden in the floor before Emma and Lady Eleanor, and the sound of ocean waves greeted them from below.

    Lady Eleanor stared down through the opening then knelt, the fabric of her skirt puffing out as she peeked into the drawstring bag. She took a steadying breath and poured out the gems and jewelry Arthur had given her in celebration of their engagement, her hand still shaking as she did. Emma watched as they disappeared into the dark waves then knelt beside Lady Eleanor.

    “Calypso...” Lady Eleanor whispered as she stared down at the water. “I am sure you hear this often, but you are my only hope. My daughter...” Her voice caught in her throat and Emma took her hand once again. Silent tears fell down her face, and she took a deep breath. “My daughter has been promised to the Crown Prince; a man who kills for sport, treats women like disposable objects, and dabbles in dark magic. He is truly abhorrent in every sense, and I cannot give my daughter to a man such as him. She deserves someone who will cherish her, not use her then cast her aside. Please, please, help me save her from this fate. I will do whatever you ask.”

    Lady Eleanor let go of Emma’s hand and bowed, so her hands and forehead were pressed against the cool marble floor. Emma followed her example and together they waited for a reply.

    “A mother’s breaking heart is the saddest song.” A voice like mist settled gently over the women and they lifted their gaze to Calypso. Emma gasped when she beheld the goddess, her appearance every bit as divine as one would expect from the Matriarch of the Sea. She was taller than Emma and Lady Eleanor, with long, graceful limbs. Her light blue dress and dark blue hair drifted around her like she was still underwater. She had eyes that glowed like the sun, but Emma could tell her gaze was kind.

    “Calypso.” Lady Eleanor whispered as she stared in awe at the goddess before her.

    “Eleanor, Lady of Stormfall Manor. Emma Fairchild, most loyal servant to the Lady.” Calypso said with a small smile. “I have heard your request, and I have come to answer.” She spread her arms wide and bowed her head slightly, never taking her sunshine eyes off either woman.

    “Will you do it? Will you help my daughter?” Lady Eleanor asked, hoping she didn’t offend the goddess with her bluntness.

    “You have devoted yourself to me since coming to Stormfall Manor so many years ago. Of course I shall grant your request... I’m sure you understand what I will ask in return.” Calypso eyed the Lady, her expression softening as she took her in.

    Objectively, Lady Eleanor was beautiful, but there was a sadness in her features that darkened that beauty slightly. Months of worry over her daughter’s betrothal to Crown Prince Philip left her skin sallow, and she was nearly skin and bones. Even her raven hair and dark brown eyes lost their luster; her smile not quite reaching her eyes. Calypso saw all of this, and her heart broke for her.

    Lady Eleanor smiled to herself, looking down as she replied, “I understand.”

    Emma looked at her Lady with confusion. “What is it she will ask in return?” Emma asked as she tried to look into Lady Eleanor’s eyes.

    “Life. My life, sweet Emma.” She replied quietly. Emma stared for a beat, processing what she said.

    “You never said that was part of the deal! You only said that Calypso could help us, not that it would cost your life!” Emma said as a lump formed in her throat.

    “Would you have let me come here if you knew?” Lady Eleanor countered.

    “No, but...”

    “This is my decision.” Lady Eleanor said to end the discussion.

    “Let me take your place!” Emma pleaded desperately.

    “No, it has to be me.” Lady Eleanor murmured.

    Emma looked at Calypso who nodded, a sad smile on her face. Tears sprang up in Emma’s eyes, and she turned back to Lady Eleanor who remained kneeling on the floor beside her.

    “You weren’t planning on leaving here, were you?” Emma whispered through tears. Lady Eleanor couldn’t look at Emma; couldn’t stand to see the pain she was causing her. She shook her head while her lips drew together, tears stinging the corners of her eyes.

    “I could give you enough time to say goodbye to your daughter.” Calypso offered. She wasn’t normally caught up in the emotions of mortals with their requests, but she could see her own struggle with Melodias and her former betrothal reflected in the Lady of Stormfall Manor and her daughter’s betrothal.

    “You would do that?” The Lady asked with a shaky voice, her dark brown eyes lifting to look upon the goddess.

    “Yes, though you should know it will not be pleasant. When the pact is sealed, a sickness will take root in your body. You will have two days to say your goodbyes; when that time is up, I will collect your life, and our pact will be set in stone.” Calypso informed the Lady.

    “I would like to see my daughter one more time.” Lady Eleanor shed a tear as she squeezed her eyes shut.

    “Then it shall be so. Arise.” Calypso said. The trapdoor settled closed seemingly on its own, and Lady Eleanor and Emma stood. “Emma, you will have a part to play in this pact, and no small part either. When the time is right, my daughter Melodias will come to you. It will be of utmost importance that you convince Lady Eleanor’s daughter to run away and seek out the chosen siren when she does. When the siren takes her, she will be under my protection and not even a King’s son could separate her from me. Should they try to take her back, they will have me to deal with.” Calypso smiled wide, showing razor sharp teeth that made Emma shudder.

    “Thank you, truly. Thank you, Calypso, for everything. I am glad to give you what you ask in exchange for everything you have offered.” Lady Eleanor bowed her head, a hand over her heart as if she might settle it’s hammering in her chest with the gesture.

    Calypso approached Lady Eleanor and as she did, a dagger formed in her hand. The blade was polished obsidian, and the hilt was made of dark purple coral inlaid with abalone shell.

    “I will seal the pact in blood; I only need a drop.” Calypso explained when the women’s eyes widened in fear. They both relaxed, and Calypso held her hand out to the Lady who reached her own hand toward the goddess. Calypso took her hand and steadied her pointer finger then pressed the tip of the dagger soft as a whisper against her skin. The blade was remarkably sharp, and a bead of crimson blood pooled against the obsidian. Lady Eleanor stared in wonder as the blade glowed with veins of light blue light that shimmered over the surface as it absorbed the blood.

    “The pact has been sealed; let none above or below attempt to break this pact, lest they be struck down.” Calypso announced then lifted the Lady’s finger to her lips. “Good luck.” She whispered then kissed the wound and when she pulled away, it was gone as well as all traces of blood.

    “Thank you, Calypso.” Lady Eleanor bowed her head, and Calypso lowered her hand back to her side. When the Lady lifted her head, the goddess was gone.

*Four Weeks Ago*

    Emma moved swiftly through the halls of the manor, her skirts swishing as she moved. Suddenly, she was surrounded by blinding light, and she instinctively squeezed her eyes shut to block it out.

    “Emma Fairchild.” A voice she recognized spoke, and Emma peeked through squinted eyes at divinity.

    “Calypso?” Emma asked as she opened her eyes fully. The goddess laughed and Emma thought it might have been the most beautiful sound she’d ever heard.

    “Melodias, her daughter.” She introduced herself with a bright smile, and Emma’s mouth dropped open as the realization hit her.

    “Is it time?” Emma asked breathlessly.

    “Yes. Word has reached us that the Crown Prince is on the move, forsaking the battlegrounds of the North. Our source says he intends to claim his betrothed and begin producing heirs.” Melodias replied. Emma visibly winced and Melodias chuckled quietly.

    “The siren I have chosen will be waiting at the cove south of the manor. It will storm continuously until your Lady joins the siren; once she does, the storm will cease, and you will know she arrived safely. I do not know how long it will take for the Crown Prince to make it to the manor; it will be up to you to decide when the time is right to send her away. She must be willing to join the siren, so tell her what you must to drive her to him.”

    Standing here in an unknown place with a demigod, thoughts swirling in her mind like the storm that would soon be raging, Emma felt suddenly small and overwhelmed. Melodias watched her for a moment then leaned in and whispered in Emma’s ear, “Breathe little one; your lady will be safe soon.” She had a playful smile on her face when she backed away and her eyes shimmered.

    Emma blinked and she was back in the hallway, her cheeks burning as she tucked stray hair behind her ear and went about her business. She stopped in her tracks when the bright halls went dark at once. Outside great storm clouds rolled in out of nowhere and rain pattered on the windowpanes sporadically. Then the rain slammed against the glass in great sheets; the cacophonous sound drowned out all other noise.

    Her Lady’s future was waiting for her in that cove, and Emma could only pray that Calypso would help her find the words to guide her to it.

Chapter Text

    Chan and Changbin stopped swimming suddenly, their faces strangely blank for a moment before you heard Chan’s voice in your mind. “Change of plans. Melodias is at Haven for an impromptu meeting, so we’re heading back now.”

    “Haven?” You asked with a note of confusion.

    “Oh, right, we call our home Haven.” Chan answered as the three of you changed course. “Can’t remember who came up with the name when we found it, but it stuck.”

    You nodded to yourself, then the thought of actually meeting Melodias, a real demigod, struck you. She was part of the reason you were living this life now and oddly enough you began to worry if she would like you. What if she didn’t? What if she thought you were a disgrace to her and the other Storms? What if...

    “Don’t worry, she’ll like you; she likes all the Storms.” Chan reassured you as you swam. While you could breathe a little easier, there was still that little tickle of concern in the back of your mind.

    Before long, you were emerging from the pool at Haven’s entrance. The three of you walked quickly through the passages, straight to the cave where you’d met most of the sirens yesterday. Everyone was already gathered there including a woman you could only assume was Melodias. She turned toward you, and you froze in place.

    You weren’t sure exactly what to expect when meeting a demigod, but even her attention on you was enough to leave you temporarily dumbstruck. She was tall, wearing the same clothing you had when you first woke after becoming a Storm, except the fabric was shimmering white. You were surprised at how muscular she was; powerful and slightly intimidating. Her skin was golden bronze, and a dark blue afro crowned her head. When her turquoise eyes landed on you, they were friendly and captivating.

    “Ah, so this is the new Storm I’ve heard so much about!” Melodias smiled brightly and you couldn’t help smiling timidly back at her.

    “I didn’t know anyone was talking about me.” You replied with a nervous laugh.

    “Why would we not talk about you? You’re the most interesting thing that’s happened here in decades!” Felix said with a mirthful laugh.

    “Yes, they are all very excited that you’re part of the pack, which transitions nicely into the reason I’m here now.” Melodias said. Chan took your hand and you followed him to where the others were gathered, then sat on the floor nestled between him and Changbin.

    “As all of you know, my mother and father protect these waters as they have for eons. Under their watchful gaze the seas have thrived, and we have known relative peace.” Melodias paused and looked at each of the faces before her. “The Dyad visited my parents. The mouthpiece of the Fates has delivered a message of dread; darkness is rising. An unknown peril threatens not only our realm, but all realms. Their advice: make ready to defend ourselves.”

    Your stomach dropped, and the sirens murmured quietly around you; she waited until the whispers ceased to continue. “Calypso, the mother of sirens, has declared that all sirens receive their Storm.” Melodias looked over the sirens once more, her kind eyes developing an edge. “I think all of you understand just how serious this is. In all the time that I’ve been a Storm, this is the first instance of every siren receiving their Storm.”

    “When is this going to happen?” Jeongin asked from behind you.

    “Immediately. I’ll be sending Changbin and Hyunjin out once we’re done here.” Melodias informed the sirens.

    Chan tensed up at your side and when you peeked at him, he was looking at Minho. Minho’s eyes were fixed on Melodias and his jaw fluttered as he ground his teeth, but beside him Jisung glanced sidelong at him, his eyes wide.

    “We’ll have the rest of the pack go out in turn, but for now I ask that all of you train to be battle ready. Since we’re not sure of the nature of the threat we’re training for, prepare for land and water combat.” Melodias ordered. “We may not be able to rely on our abilities as sirens and Storms, so hand-to-hand combat will be essential to train up as well.”

    Melodias looked at you, her eyes softening once again. “I realize you may not be used to fighting, but I’m sure Chan will train you well.” She nodded toward Chan and you smiled.

    “Actually, my mother had me trained in hand-to-hand combat and swordsmanship.” You replied as your ears burned from mild embarrassment. Melodias raised her brows and nodded again as she laughed quietly.

    “I wonder what other surprises you have for me, little one?” Melodias approached you, her movements graceful as she dropped to a knee in front of you. “You are new to this life, these sirens, but if you should need anything I am close at hand for my fellow Storms. Call for me and I will be there.” She took your hand, hers slightly warmer than yours, and smiled. “I know you did well today in service of Calypso. It seems you were better suited for this life than we could have hoped given the...unorthodox nature of your selection.”

    Your brows furrowed at her words, but she simply smiled broader and rose, regarding the others once more. “For the time being, this is all the information I can offer. As I learn more I will be in touch, but for now, train and make ready.”

    “Before you leave, I think Stormling and I should speak with you privately.” Chan said as he stood and offered his hand to help you up.

    “I will find you.” Melodias agreed with a nod. “Changbin and Hyunjin, with me.” She held out her arm and the sirens approached as the rest of the pack dispersed.

    Chan led you away, heading straight to the waterfall cavern, the glowworms illuminating the space in a way that you considered magical. “Well, that was not at all what I was expecting her to say.” Chan huffed as he guided you into the pool with him. The warm water made you sigh and fatigue you hadn’t noticed before slowly melted away.

    “What are we going to talk with Melodias about?” You asked as you followed him further into the pool.

    “Well, given the turn of events I think we should let her know what we’re capable of. I’m still not sure about telling any of the others just yet, but Melodias can be trusted since she has the same ability.” Chan explained.

    “If you trust her, then so do I.” You murmured then dipped beneath the surface to wet your hair. When you resurfaced, Chan was looking at you with a contemplative expression. “What?” You asked with a tone of concern as you swiped wet tendrils of hair out of your face.

    “You’ve only known me for a handful of days, and yet you trust me so fully.” Chan replied as he cocked his head slightly.

    “You are my siren; why wouldn’t I trust you?” You answered simply.

    “You’re at a disadvantage. I can read your thoughts, so I already know a great deal about you, but you don’t know anything about me.” He responded, his brows pulling together.

    “Then tell me.” You muttered as you drew close enough to ghost your lips over his. Chan growled, his hands resting on your hips then pulling your body against his. Before Chan had a chance to answer, Changbin and Hyunjin passed through the cavern on their way out.

    “Channie-ya! Wish us luck!” Changbin called out when he noticed you in the pool. Chan sighed loudly, but a smile tugged at his lips.

    “Good luck! Hopefully you’re not stuck out there as long as I was!” Chan said as he pulled away.

    “I don’t know, the wait seems worth it if I end up with a beauty like Stormling.” Hyunjin said as he smiled down at you. Your cheeks burned and Chan smiled wickedly back at him, the pair sharing a look you pretended not to see though your thoughts betrayed you.

    “True.” Chan purred as his hand caressed your thigh underwater.

    “Don’t wait up for us!” Changbin bellowed as they left, making Hyunjin plug his ears. Following not long after was Melodias, a longsuffering smile on her face as she entered the cavern.

    “He’s quite possibly the loudest siren I’ve ever known.” Melodias joked as she sat at the pool’s edge. “So, what is it you wanted to talk about?” She asked, her eyes brimming with curiosity as she swished her legs lazily in the water. Chan looked around then swam closer, and you followed, both of you sitting on a small boulder jutting out of the water near her.

    “We haven’t been together long, but we’ve already discovered something...interesting.” Chan said, then took a breath and continued. “We can perform the Dread Duet.” He said quietly, his voice barely audible over the low roar of the waterfall.

    Melodias stared for a moment, her mouth dropping open in surprise. “Well, that’s certainly serendipitous.” She chuckled. “Have you told anyone else?” She asked as her expression became serious.

    “The only other one who knows is Seungmin, and if there was any siren who wouldn’t tell a soul, it’s him.” Chan answered.

    “Good. I will, of course, let my mother know, but I think it would be best for us to save this information for an advantageous reveal. The less any enemy knows, the better.” Melodias said thoughtfully. “Was there anything else?”

    “Well...,” you replied with a shy smile, “We think I also have precognition.”

    Melodias openly gawked at you, her eyes wide as she looked like she was truly seeing you for the first time. “You really are full of surprises.” She finally laughed. “Your mother gave us a mighty gift.” Melodias added, making you wonder if you heard her right.

    “My mother? You knew my mother?” You asked with a frown.

    “I never met her, but she formed a pact with my mother to save you from your betrothal. Making you a Storm was Calypso’s way of saving you.” Melodias answered. “Did she not tell you?” She asked, her eyes suddenly sad.

    “No, she died two years ago.” You replied as your heart raced.

    “She made the pact and my mother took pity on her. She allowed her two days to say goodbye to you before claiming her life as payment for the pact.” Melodias said. “I only met Emma, and that was when I told her it was time to send you to the cove.”

    “Emma knew too?” You felt bile rise in your throat. All this time and you were completely unaware of the moves the two most important people in your mortal life had made to keep you from marrying Philip.

    “Stormling.” Chan said gently, his hand resting on your thigh. “It’s okay, breathe.”

    You hadn’t even noticed you stopped breathing as your mind raced. With a deep breath you stared up at the ceiling of the cave glittering with the light of the glowworms, fighting to keep the tears at bay. Melodias watched you silently, leaning forward with her forearms perched on her knees.

    “Did you know too?” You asked Chan when you regained your composure.

    “No, I was just as surprised as you were.” Chan replied as he raised his hands in front of him defensively.

    “Okay.” You sighed then leaned against him, resting your head on his shoulder. Melodias straightened, her keen turquoise eyes softening as a small smile graced her full lips.

    “I will be on my way. I meant what I said earlier; if you need anything, call on me, and I will be there.” Melodias reminded you as she stood then turned to leave.

    “Why did you skip Minho? He’s the next oldest after me, it should have been him and Changbin to go today.” Chan asked.

    “You know why.” She called over her shoulder. In the blink of an eye, she was gone; the lingering scent of coconut oil and plumeria the only evidence of her presence. Chan hummed darkly, his shoulders tensing as he dropped back into the water then turned to help you back in.

    “So...do sirens normally get Storms based on seniority?” You asked tentatively.

    “In a pack like ours, yes. Seniority is an underlying ruler; though we’re not bound by it, we’re aware of it. Calypso and Melodias are also aware of our unique dynamic and respect it.” He answered, then pulled you against him. “I am the oldest, then it’s Minho, Changbin, Hyunjin, Jisung, Felix, Seungmin, and Jeongin, our maknae.”

    “So why skip over Minho?” You asked as you wrapped your legs around his waist.

    “Given her answer, there is a siren within the pack whom they expect him to pair with. Whether he or they would become the Storm is unclear, but...” Chan trailed off, his eyes getting a far-off look.

    “But...” You encouraged him to speak.

    “But I don’t know if either are ready to take that step.” Chan said quietly, like he might hurt someone who wasn’t even present.

    “So, you know who the siren is?” You asked, your curiosity piqued.

    “Over the years there have been plenty of pairings in these caverns; hell, the whole group on some of our crazier nights.” Chan said. Desire pooled in your core, and you absentmindedly ground your mound against his cock. He hissed and gripped your ass making you whimper. “Of those pairings, only one has persisted: Minho and Jisung.” He bit your jaw lightly, his cock hardening between you.

    “Well, that explains the way he was looking at Minho earlier.” You answered in a breathy voice, your heart hammering in your chest.

    “Jisung has always been more private about their relationship. Whether they decide to take this next step remains to be seen, but it seems that fate may force their hands.” Chan said while his hand settled over the middle of your chest and he leaned forward to whisper in your ear. “Your heart is racing, Stormling.”

    You took a shuttering breath as you ran your hand over his torso, his muscles fluttering under your touch. “It’s too bad Changbin had to leave.” You sighed.

    “I could call one of the others in here...” Chan offered, his eyes alight though storms raged in them.

    “Only if you...”

    “Of course I fucking want it.” Chan growled as he ground his cock against you. “Who do you want, Beloved?” He asked while his hand slipped between you to rub your clit.

    “Surprise me.” You moaned as you leaned your head back, pleasure beginning to thrum powerfully through you.

    “He’ll be here shortly.” Chan said as he turned so your back was to the boulder you’d just been sitting on. With a shove he pinned you between him and the boulder, dipping to lick then suck your nipple. A delicious thrill ran through you as you considered who he could have called, then a twinge of worry. You’d only ever been with one partner; how were you supposed to handle being with two?

    “Don’t worry, we’ll take care of you. All you have to do is enjoy it.” Chan murmured against your skin. He bit the dip of your collar bone, and you moaned, your body crying out for more. Immediately a finger dipped inside you, making you writhe against the boulder, the rough surface digging into your back.

    “Chan.” You groaned as you drug your fingernails into the flesh of his broad back. He hissed and dipped beneath the water, draping your legs over his shoulders to support you as he devoured you. Chan’s tongue drug through your lips as he gripped your ass hard enough to bruise. You groaned and ground your cunt against his mouth as your hand slipped under the water and grabbed a fistful of his hair.

    Spurred by the reaction he was drawing from you, Chan plunged his tongue into your warmth. You bucked against him again and he moved to flick your clit while two fingers plunged inside you. He pumped his fingers in your wetness as he sucked your clit and all at once ecstasy burst like a bubble, your body shaking as an orgasm pulsed through you. You moaned loudly, the sound echoing through the cavern as your eyes fluttered shut.

    “Magnificent.” A male voice drifted over the water to you and when you opened your eyes with a start you saw Jeongin standing at the edge of the pool. Your chest heaved from the orgasm now fading and he stepped into the water, swimming to you. Without a word Chan resurfaced then shoved his cock in your pussy making you cry out as you stretched painfully around him.

    “Oh, she’s a vocal one. I like that.” Jeongin purred, his eyes roaming over every inch of skin they could as his fingertips grazed your neck making goosebumps erupt in their wake.

    “That’s not even the prettiest sound she makes.” Chan said as he pulled almost all the way out then slammed back inside you. A high-pitched moan tumbled from your lips and Chan smirked. “That is the prettiest sound she makes.” Your toes curled and your pussy clenched around Chan as he pumped languidly inside you. Jeongin’s fingers snaked around your neck, not applying pressure, but your breath hitched and he smiled darkly at you.

    “Does our pretty little Storm like to be handled roughly?” Jeongin teased, applying the slightest pressure as Chan fucked you. Our. Oh, gods that sounded good.

    “Yes.” You mewled prompting Jeongin’s grip on your throat to tighten enough that you couldn’t breathe. Suddenly Chan was fucking up into you at a punishing pace, your back rubbing against the boulder painfully. Pleasure built inside you, threatening to make you burst, tension coiling until there was nowhere else for the pressure to go. With a strangled cry you came around Chan’s cock, your head throbbing as Jeongin released your throat.

    “Fuck, such a good girl, aren’t you?” Chan panted as he pulled you away from the boulder still buried inside you.

    “Woah, take a look at her back!” Jeongin said as his eyes bugged out. You were still coming down from your orgasm, but with his words you were immediately aware of the searing pain throbbing across your back. Chan pulled out and moved behind you, hissing when he saw the wounds.

    “Shit. Stormling, do you feel okay?” Chan asked as he gingerly ran his finger over one of the bleeding welts.

    “Now that I’m aware of it, it hurts a lot.” You groaned.

    “We should take her to Seungmin; he’ll know how to fix this.” Jeongin murmured as he gathered your hair and draped it over your shoulder, so it wasn’t sticking to your injured back. Chan lifted you into his arms and carried you out of the pool, Jeongin following closely behind.

    “Where is he right now?” Chan asked once you were out of the water.

    “Where else?” Jeongin chuckled. Chan couldn’t manage to laugh, merely nodding then heading toward the Sanctum. You leaned your head against his shoulder and fought back tears as he carried you through the passages that seemed more claustrophobic than before.

Chapter Text

    The Sanctum seemed to vibrate as Seungmin sang; it was one of the reasons this was his favorite place to sing. His voice felt like a living thing here, like any moment he could open his mouth and the notes would materialize. He liked to imagine they were little orbs of light, shimmering as he sang; excitedly bobbing around the Sanctum.

    Seungmin sat cross-legged in the center of the Sanctum working through a melody he’d had stuck in his head since... He paused, looking at his lap with a sigh.

    Approaching footsteps echoed loudly in the vast room and when he turned, he saw Chan hurrying toward him carrying Stormling. When Seungmin saw the look of pain on her face, he ground his teeth, swore quietly, then stood and strode to meet them.

    “What happened?” Seungmin asked, his voice a mask of calm hiding the worry writhing beneath the surface. He’d only just met Stormling, but already he considered her part of the pack, and that meant she was to be protected.

    “Her back is pretty torn up; we need your healing expertise.” Chan answered in a way that Seungmin took to mean he wasn’t inclined to divulge how it happened. Fine; he’d get Stormling alone and ask her.

    “Let me see.” Seungmin deadpanned as he tried to keep his emotions in check.

    Chan set Stormling on her feet facing away from Seungmin and he nearly lost the small grip he had on his anger. Her back was bloody and torn up, though Seungmin guessed when the blood was washed away it would mostly be shallow cuts. However, there were some deeper wounds that concerned him. Those would need to be cleaned thoroughly and treated immediately or risk infection. As he stepped closer to examine her, he scented it; the truth behind these wounds.

    “Take her to my room.” Seungmin ordered Chan, his tone void of any emotion. Chan lifted her once more, and Seungmin led the group back out of the Sanctum. As he passed Jeongin the maknae looked like he wanted to crawl in a hole and hide. He knew Seungmin well enough to understand that when he spoke like that, things were likely going to end in a fight.

    The walk to Seungmin’s room was awkward; nobody dared to say a word. When they finally arrived, Seungmin set to work gathering supplies. “Put her on my bed, then get out.” He directed, not caring to pander to Chan at the moment.

    “Fuck that; I’m staying!” Chan argued.

    “Come on, let’s just...” Jeongin tried to diffuse the tension.

    “NO! She’s mine, I’m not leaving her!” Chan snarled.

    “Yours?” Seungmin spat. “Listen, I don’t know the details, but I know this happened while you should have been treating her with the most care. She hasn’t even been your Storm for a week, and you’ve battered her when she was at her most vulnerable. Maybe you didn’t do it intentionally, but if I’m going to fix what you fucked up, I need you to not be in here distracting me.” Seungmin’s tone dripped with venom, and he squared up to Chan. “Lay her on the bed, then leave. I’ll make sure to get you once I’m done, but for now you’ll have to entrust her to me.”

    Chan and Seungmin glared at each other until the sound of Stormling crying brought them back to the woman in Chan’s arms. Seungmin’s heart dropped when he looked down at her. He’d been so caught up in his anger he let her suffer longer than necessary; she was crying, and he was partly to blame now.

    “You can stay, just...don’t say anything.” Seungmin sighed heavily, his shoulders tense as his gaze stayed locked on Stormling. Wordlessly Chan helped her lay on the bed stomach down, kissed her cheek, then walked out of the room after Jeongin, but not before glaring at Seungmin. Seungmin watched him go then turned his attention to Stormling laying on the bed watching him with those silver-blue eyes.

    Seungmin exhaled through his nose then turned to the supplies he’d laid out on a small table next to the bed. Silence settled heavily between them, and Seungmin got to work cleaning off the dried blood. He meticulously wiped away every trace, noting that a couple of the deeper wounds were still slowly oozing blood though not enough to cause concern. Occasionally he’d apply too much pressure, and Stormling would hiss through her teeth making Seungmin flinch. Every time this happened, he would pause for a beat, watch her face relax, she would nod, and he pressed on.

    The bowl of water was twinged light red by the time Seungmin was finally done getting her back clean enough to fully assess and treat Stormling’s wounds. He’d certainly seen worse over his nearly forty years of healing, but those wounds came from combat. This was different, and it sat like a lead weight in his chest that he tried to ignore as he worked.

    His fingers gently prodded the area around a shallow cut with light bruising already blooming around it. She flinched but didn’t cry out, likely stubbornly clinging to the hope that he wouldn’t get any angrier with Chan than he already was. Seungmin’s lips drew into a line and he hung his head.

    “I know you’re in pain and I’m not someone you know very well, but I need to know how this happened, so I don’t use a treatment that makes it worse.” Seungmin said as he raised his head to look in her tear-rimmed eyes. Stormling broke the gaze and turned her head, so she was looking at the wall. Seungmin thought he might have to pry, but she sniffled then spoke.

    “We were in the pool, the one with the waterfall. I was pushed up against a boulder and...” She trailed off and Seungmin felt anger bubble up inside him again.

    “So, you only came into contact with the water and the stone in the pool?” Seungmin supplied as he glared at the doorway, willing Chan to feel his wrath through the stone wall.

    “Yes.” She answered in a small voice, so different from the strong, confident voice she’d shown in the Sanctum only yesterday.

    “Okay, that makes treating this simple.” Seungmin said as he turned to grab the mortar and pestle from the table.

    “He didn’t mean to.” Stormling whispered. Seungmin rolled his eyes and tossed an assortment of medicinal herbs in the mortar.

    “It doesn’t matter if he meant to; he did and now you’re hurt.” Seungmin replied curtly. “If he cares so much for you, your safety should always be at the front of his mind. He’s certainly been with enough partners over the years to know how to handle the most important partner he’ll ever have.” He ground the herbs as he spoke, his hands shaking as he thought about the reality of her damaged back.

    Stormling didn’t reply, falling silent once more as the sound of the pestle grinding away filled their ears. All Seungmin could think was that having a Storm was wasted on someone who would do this to them. If he’d been half as lucky to get Stormling as his Storm, he would cherish her. He would... Seungmin shook his head and banished that line of thinking.

    “Do you even know him well enough to justify letting him handle you like this?” Seungmin rasped as the herbs finally came together to form a paste that he could spread over the wounds. More silence; wonderous.

    “Your silence is louder than any answer you could give right now.” Seungmin sighed. “Just...just try to...”

    “I’m sorry, I just...I just got caught up in the moment. I...” Stormling whispered through tears; her words disconnected as she spoke. Seungmin shook his head in frustration and set aside the mortar and pestle.

    “Look at me.” Seungmin asked more than ordered. She heaved a deep breath and sniffed loudly then turned her face to him; he’d never seen anything so heart wrenching in all his years. He could tell from the look in her eyes that Stormling felt responsible for this, and that was the last thing she should be feeling right now. Seungmin leaned over the side of the bed, crossing his arms and resting his chin on them.

    “How old are you?” Seungmin asked quietly.

    “Twenty-three.” She answered with another sniffle.

    “Do you know how old I am?”

    Stomling shook her head and he smiled playfully at her. “I’m sixty-four. Relatively young for a siren and nearly three times as old as you.” Seungmin said, making Stormling’s mouth drop open. He laughed softly and continued, “Chan is eighty-seven. Now, do you think it’s fair to take the blame for this when he is sixty-four years older than you?” Seungmin asked, looking at her face closely.

    “No...”

    “I can hear you trying to defend him again. If you’re going to survive this life, you need to be willing to concede that Chan is capable of making mistakes. Shielding him from blame will make him likely to do something like this again.” Seungmin murmured as he touched her arm gently. “I don’t want to see you eaten alive; I want to see you thrive. You’re as much a part of this pack as any of the other members that have been here for decades. You are important, and you deserve to be treated as such.” Seungmin’s eyes softened as he spoke.

    “Standing up for yourself doesn’t mean you’re not loyal to your siren, it means you appreciate your bond enough to take care of both of you. You can’t pour from a cup that’s empty, Stormling.” Seungmin straightened and picked up the mortar, testing the consistency of the paste with his fingers. Stormling watched him intently, and he tried to ignore her scrutiny as he scooped a dollop of paste out of the bowl.

    “I’m going to start putting the poultice on the wounds; it’s going to sting, but the pain should fade slowly as I work. Let me know if you need to take a break at any point.” Seungmin informed Stormling. She nodded and bit her bottom lip, a distracting habit of hers he’d already picked up on.

    It was like the tension had finally dissipated, and even though Stormling remained silent, she continued watching Seungmin’s face as he worked, occasionally wincing. Once he got into the flow of applying the poultice, he started humming and her face lit up ever so slightly. He tried to push aside the warmth glowing in his chest where the lead weight once was, but it persisted much to his chagrin.

    Once the last of the wounds were treated, Seungmin looked over his work to make sure he’d gotten all of it. He sat back in the chair he’d pulled up to the bedside and sighed deeply.

    “I’m sure you figured as much, but you’ll have to sleep on your stomach until the wounds are healed. Unfortunately, you won’t be able to do much since we want to avoid infection. On the bright side, there are plenty of companions in Haven to fill the time, though I’m sure Chan will want to keep a watchful eye over you.” Seungmin tried to hide the distaste he had for his hyung at the moment. It wasn’t like he hated him by any means, but this experience made him step back and examine the way the leader of their pack operated.

    “How long?” Stormling asked with a small frown.

    “A few days should be enough. You’ll need to have the wounds cleaned and more poultice applied daily over the next two or three days, but after that we’ll play it by ear.” Seungmin answered. “I’ll come to your room, so you don’t have to move too much.”

    “I guess a few days is nothing compared to centuries.” Stormling giggled quietly. Seungmin laughed faintly as he looked away and Stormling blushed.

    “I’m going to help you up; you ready?” Seungmin asked, looking back at her after the blush faded.

    “Yes.” She answered with a small smile and Seungmin’s shoulders sagged. He returned the smile with one of his own then moved so he could support her.

    “Any discomfort?” Seungmin asked as he slipped his arm under her shoulders and stomach to help her push up off the bed.

    “No, just a little sore; the poultice is working really well to dull the pain.” Stormling answered once she was upright.

    “Make sure you move around every once in a while to avoid getting too sore.” Seungmin instructed as he assisted her in getting her legs over the side of the bed.

    “Yes sir.” Stormling quipped. At this proximity Seungmin could smell the overwhelming scent of the poultice, but a hint of Stormling’s scent peeked through. Water lily and sea salt.

    He helped her off the bed, her skin on his, and he fought the urge to run his fingers through her silken tresses. Gods.

    “If you feel like something is off or need to dull the pain before I come to you tomorrow, just send Chan to find me.” Seungmin said as he walked her out the doorway.

    There was a small hall that hooked right, leading from his room to the larger passageway where Chan was waiting. His face was drawn with concern, but his expression lightened when he spotted Stormling. She smiled back at him and Seungmin’s smile faltered.

    “How do you feel?” Chan asked Stormling as she left Seungmin’s side and returned to Chan’s.

    “Much better!” She replied brightly and Seungmin chose to focus on how she seemed more chipper than when Chan brought her to him earlier. “Seungmin took great care of me.” Stormling added, and it was Seungmin’s turn to blush. He didn’t miss the way Chan eyed him but chose to ignore his attention and smiled politely.

    “She should be fine but make sure she doesn’t push herself; there’s still risk of infection even after the first round of treatment.” Seungmin said then turned to head back to his room and clean up.

    “Thank you.” Stormling said cheerfully, making him pause just long enough to flash a genuine smile at her then disappear around the corner.

Chapter Text

    Changbin surfaced at the mouth of the sea cave Melodias directed him to back at Haven. His heart thrummed in his chest from a mixture of excitement and the swim out this far. The trip had been blessedly quiet, which gave Changbin ample time to think about the warning Melodias had delivered. Impending doom was a hell of a reason to finally get his Storm, but he couldn’t lie to himself and say he wasn’t looking forward to meeting them.

    Since he was little, he’d heard tales of sirens and their Storms doing incredible things, and he wanted a taste. Now, as he swam deeper inside the sea cave, past massive stones jutting out of the water, he heard thunder rumble and a thrill shot through him. Already his aura was forming the thunderstorm that would cease when his Storm entered this very cave.

    He’d never admit it to the others, but he was secretly envious of Chan for being selected to receive his Storm. He was even more envious when he met her, and she ended up being stunning. She was as beautiful as he could only have dreamed his Storm would be until today.

    When he reached the small strip of sand near the back of the cave, he sat and listened to the storm beginning to rage outside. Here, in this sheltered place he would meet his Storm, and that’s when the real fun would begin. Changbin shifted into his clothed form and commenced his vigil.

*Two Days Later*

    Arden felt the call deep in her bones, like a voice calling her home. That was, of course, ridiculous. She had no home, no place to call her own; that was the harsh reality of the life that she lived. And yet...

    The storm had lasted two whole days with no end in sight, and as she looked out over the churning waves, Arden finally gave in to the call. After relying on the kindness of strangers and the charity of local temples, she was finally ready to belong somewhere even if it seemed that somewhere was a vague inclination in the back of her mind.

    She’d been sheltering under a massive willow tree; its ancient branches seeming to envelop her in a comforting way. As she neared the edge of its canopy, Arden wondered if perhaps it was better to stay where she was. After all, she had no other clothes, and there was no chance that her threadbare dress wouldn’t get soaked through as soon as she stepped foot beyond the safety of the tree.

    Just as she was about to turn and retreat back against the trunk of the tree, she heard it; a voice on the wind. It beckoned her by name, enticing her out from under the tree and into the downpour. She couldn’t resist the draw of that voice and stepped out into the deluge. Immediately her dress was soaked through, but she didn’t turn back; the allure of the voice was too strong to deny.

    Arden followed the voice down the hill and to the beach below, the wet sand clinging to her bare feet as she moved swiftly. The dark of night swallowed her whole as she left the willow at the top of the hill behind, and her hands began to shake. Whether from the cold or something less tangible, she couldn’t tell. She couldn’t stop her trek and for the most part she didn’t want to, but there was a small part of her that begged her to turn back.

    Instead, she persisted, following the voice for half an hour until it ultimately led her to the mouth of a sea cave. She was familiar with this cave; she’d sheltered here before. This was a side entrance that led to a small spit of sand, and the voice began to blare in her ears, though she couldn’t understand anything but her name.

    Arden stood at the entrance to the cave for long moments before the irresistible call of the voice inevitably led her inside. She couldn’t be sure, but she thought the rain stopped as soon as she entered the dark enclosed space. As she inched forward in the darkness, she hugged the cool stone wall and cursed quietly.

    Soon the wall fell away, and she stumbled into the main room of the cave. Overhead the cracks in the ceiling let in silvery moonlight which illuminated the space and made Arden gasp softly. Clearly the storm clouds really had dissipated, but how was it possible that they cleared so quickly?

    “The storm ceased when you stepped foot in this cave.” A voice low male answered the question she knew she didn’t ask out loud. When Arden turned to where the voice came from a man walked through one of the slivers of moonlight and stopped two steps away. Normally, Arden would be scared spitless, but she was...fascinated?

   “Are you the one who called me here?” Arden asked as she turned to face him fully. She’d spent enough time in the temples to know that there were some things that required no small amount of faith. She wasn’t a devout worshipper of any one deity, but in a world of gods and goddesses she was always open to believing in the impossible.

    “Yes.” The man answered and Arden stopped to really look at him. He was shorter than her with black hair that fell over his left eye in soft waves. Arden had never seen someone with eyes like his before; dark brown and piercing, but kind. And gods, his lips were lovely; the kind of lips that even the prettiest people she’d seen could only dream of. He smirked, but not in a way that made her feel anything less than intoxicated. He was wearing a pure white shirt made of fabric she wasn’t familiar with, tucked into black trousers with a black jacket over top. That was when she noticed the bulk of him and her knees went weak; this was the build of a man that could protect her, and safety was the thing she craved most in the world.

    “Who are you?” Arden asked as her eyes connected with his.

    “My name is Changbin; I’m a siren.” He answered, his voice casual as he dropped that last bit of information.

    “A siren? I thought sirens were lost legends of the deep.” Arden replied with a tone of skepticism. Come to think of it, she’d heard somewhere that all the sirens died out hundreds of years ago.

    “We are very much alive.” Changbin chuckled. “What’s your name?” He asked as he took a step closer. Arden felt her heart race and rather than fear, she felt secure.

    “Arden.” She answered quietly.

    “Arden.” He murmured her name like he was trying out the way it tasted on his tongue. A shiver ran down her spine, and she licked her lips.

    “Why did the storm stop when I entered the cave?” Arden asked.

    “Because you are my Storm.” He answered simply.

    “I’m what?” She nearly choked on her own spit at the surprise of his words.

    “My Storm. If you choose, that is.” Changbin said. His expression switched from cool and collected to hopeful, and Arden began to understand.

    “What is a Storm?” Arden asked for clarification.

    “Storms are counterparts to sirens; they amplify their siren’s powers through a life-long bond.” Changbin said as he watched Arden’s face closely.

    “And how does one become a Storm?” Arden breathlessly asked as her hands shook slightly.

    “If you choose to become my Storm, I fuck you right here where the land meets the sea. When you reach the height of your pleasure you will die then be remade as a Storm.” Changbin answered easily, like saying such a thing wasn’t taboo and unseemly. Arden wasn’t unfamiliar with physical forms of pleasure; she’d done what she had to in order to survive, and sometimes that meant warming the bed of a man who gave her a place to lay her head in exchange.

    “And just like I’m like a siren? I’m yours forever?” Arden barely managed to whisper.

    “Only if that’s what you choose. Of course, I hope very much that you will; a siren dreams of the day they’ll find their Storm.” Changbin said with a smile. Something about this man...no, siren, was incredibly disarming. And the thought of finally belonging somewhere, having someone who was hers. Arden couldn’t deny that Changbin was quite possibly the most beautiful person she’d seen, and that was to say nothing of his powerful body...

    “Are there more sirens?” Arden asked.

    “I live with seven others, and a Storm; that’s just our pack, there are many more sirens out there.” Changbin replied as he drew just a bit closer. Arden’s mouth opened slightly, and the familiar rush of arousal pulsed through her. Changbin took a deep breath through his nose and smirked, closing the last bit of distance between them.

    “I won’t touch you unless you say the word. Say you’ll be my Storm and I’ll show you pleasure like you’ve never known before.” He bit his lip and looked up at Arden through his lashes. “Say you’ll be mine, and I’ll show you what it means to be reborn.” He kept his arms at his side, true to his word that he wouldn’t touch her unless she welcomed it. Changbin was quite the departure from all the others she’d been with before. It was never up to her whether they had their way with her; she was a second-class citizen and thus had no real choice. Changbin held all the advantage over her, and yet, he left the final decision to her.

    “You will always have a choice with me. That I can promise, Arden.” Changbin said with such conviction that Arden could only stare at him for a few moments. Any hesitation she had melted away, and she reached out to brush the hair away from his eye.

    “And you choose me?” Arden asked as she let her fingers skim over his cheek. Changbin’s eyes fluttered shut, and he inhaled sharply then leaned into her touch. When he opened his eyes, they were twin storms, but Arden wasn’t scared, not even close.

    “Always. I am yours; all you have to do is say you’ll be mine.” Changbin said in a rumbling voice that made Arden weak in the knees as desire pooled between her legs.

    A war of wills raged in Arden’s mind, but the practical side of her brain was overruled by the side of her that craved love, protection, and family. Changbin was offering all of that on top of a fresh start as a creature of legend. She didn’t know if it was the way the moonlight glowed in the cave, or her excitement at the new life Changbin offered, but Arden was feeling bold. She crooked a finger under his chin and tilted his face, so his lips were barely grazing hers, their breath mingling.

    “I choose you.” Arden whispered. She kissed him, and Changbin’s demeanor shifted as hopefulness became possessive, hungry, and insatiable. Suddenly the floodgates opened, and the pair fell into a flurry of touching and kissing, feverishly discarding their clothes as they migrated to where the waves lapped the sand.

    When the only thing between them was the air, filled with electricity and sighs, Changbin took Arden’s face in his hands and held her while he kissed her like she was the last sip of water in a baren world. Desire flared and Arden took his cock in her hand, pumping it while her other hand roamed over his broad chest.

    Waves washed over their feet, and Changbin pulled back enough to pause and look into Arden’s eyes. “I haven’t even claimed you yet, and I swear I’d die for you. I’d do whatever you told me to; just never tell me to leave you. Never.” Changbin murmured then lifted Arden off the ground, and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He guided them down onto the sand and hovered over her; his arms braced by her head.

    It was like the world held its breath waiting for the moment that sealed the eternal bond and as Arden looked up at Changbin she felt a tether, sweet and strong, wind around her heart. “What are you waiting for? I said I’m yours, so claim me.” Arden purred, her eyes heavy lidded with pleasure as she looked up at him.

    Changbin’s eyes smoldered and he guided the head of his cock to her dripping pussy, rubbing it through her wetness before pushing inside. Arden’s breath hitched, and her eyes fluttered shut as she spread her legs wider. Changbin took his time, filling her inch by inch, and Arden knew she’d never felt so wonderfully stretched. Arden stroked his biceps, digging her nails in as he pushed further, making him growl at the mix of pleasure and pain.

    Their sounds of pleasure filled the cave in a song meant just for two, and when Changbin was fully seated inside her, Arden felt ecstasy glow bright within her. Changbin thrust shallowly, allowing her to adjust to the size of him. She’d never been with someone who felt like they were made for her, but as Changbin pushed the tempo and fucked her harder, she thanked the gods for letting her hear his voice.

    Skin on skin, heart to heart, Arden felt the heat rising between them and she hooked her leg under his ass, willing him deeper. Changbin cursed and slammed into her. Pleasure built like a fire inside her, setting her nerves alight, and she felt it; the call of death, sweet and low. She welcomed it as at once an orgasm burst through her and she shuddered, then there was darkness.

    She was drifting through pleasantly warm water, her body feeling weightless as her eyes threatened to shut and never open again. Arden heard a voice, his voice, calling out to her, and she reached toward it with all her might.

    A strong hand grasped hers, and she was yanked from the darkness and back to the light; Arden gasped and when her eyes flew open. Changbin was still there looking at her like she was the goddess he’d worshipped his whole life made flesh. They were both breathing hard, staring at each other in a crystalline moment of rediscovery, then she was moving.

    Arden shoved Changbin off her, pushing him down on the sand and climbing over him, straddling his hips then impaling herself on his cock. They cried out as one, and she rode him like she’d die again if she stopped. Changbin watched her face, her new face, memorizing every detail as the moon cast a halo around her head. The shape her mouth made when she murmured his name, the way her brows arched as she rode him, her eyes glittering like dark blue waters under star studded skies. He reached out and rubbed her clit and she moaned, leaning her head back as she felt release wash over her.

    Changbin gripped her hips, holding her in place as her pussy clenched around his cock and he filled her with his warmth, groaning as he came. “Arden; my love, my life, my Storm.”

Chapter Text

    Four days. Hyunjin lay on his back staring up at the dark grey clouds floating overhead, letting the rain pelt him as he waited. He didn’t know how Chan managed to wait for weeks when just four days was agony.

    When he’d set foot on this beach amidst monolithic sea stacks the first day, he was optimistic. He would wait here in the shelter of the palm trees and be back at Haven by the end of the day with his Storm in tow. Hyunjin laughed at his unfounded optimism now, begging the time to fly by so his Storm would finally emerge.

    It was midday by his reckoning, another day half gone, and his Storm still hadn’t set foot in this cove. If he was a better siren, he’d be more patient, but as he lay there in the sand, his mind wandered. What if his Storm heard the call and ignored it? What if they were caught up in the deluge, unable to find their way here? What if a bolt of lightning struck them down?

    Hyunjin’s mind was racing when he felt something faint, tugging at his chest. He sat up, eyes fixed on the small opening in the wall of stone where the tug originated from. His Storm was out there, tantalizingly near and Hyunjin was buzzing to meet them.

    Ravenna woke with a start to a flash of lighting filling her room with bright light. Outside, the storm continued to batter the city in a seemingly ceaseless barrage of rain and lightning punctuated with rumbles of thunder. She pressed the heel of her palm against her eye and cursed as she sat up in bed, her shoulders hunched with fatigue.

    The previous night had drained her, and she’d hoped to sleep most of the day to recover. Clearly the gods had other plans... Temple work was a highly sought after position, and she truly enjoyed the prestige it afforded. However, the amount of work required for reward was not balanced in the least, and day by day Ravenna could feel dread grow deeper inside her at the thought of returning.

    Yearning. An emotion acolytes were instructed to dismiss in favor of selfless servitude to a ‘higher calling.’ Ravenna had come to realize that those were just pretty words to keep people pliant and willing to work for a system that exploited those who kept it running. She yearned for something more but had no idea how to get it.

    As she sat in her night dress looking out the small window, a voice, honeyed and pleasant, drifted like vapor on the wind to her. Her skin prickled and she cast her gaze past the city walls to the sea beyond. Even from here she could see the storm-tossed waves surging. The voice reached her again like the caress of a lover she’d only ever imagined.

    Something in Ravenna’s heart kindled; a flame she didn’t know existed warming her on this chilly day. Inexplicably she felt drawn toward the sea, toward the voice enticing her to leave her bed, slip out of the house, and disappear into the storm.

    Wind whipped her rain-soaked hair, her thin night dress clinging uncomfortably as she walked through the arched opening in the city wall. It was a quick walk to the beach where she followed the voice east. Ravenna rarely left the city, favoring the comfort and safety offered within its walls. She had no idea where she was, but something told her she didn’t need to know.

    Instinct, strong enough to overwrite her overthinking nature, kicked in as she walked further down the coast. Already she could make out sea stacks in the distance and a wall of stone hiding the source of the voice calling to her. Ravenna’s skin tingled as she approached the sheer face of stone, then she saw the small opening worn away by years of saltwater trickling down as if intentionally making this doorway just for her.

    She drew close enough to glimpse a stretch of beach, and the voice called to her one last time, bidding her to enter the cove. Ravenna took a deep breath and marched forward. When she stepped foot in the cove, the storm that lasted days abruptly stopped and the following silence was pregnant with anticipation. But anticipation of what, she had to wonder as she looked up at the clear blue sky.

    “Divine.” A male voice made Ravenna jump and she turned quickly, eyes wide, to find a man staring at her with rapt attention.

    Ravenna backed away, or knew she should, but her feet stayed planted firmly in place. She’d never seen this man before, she would remember a man like him.

    He was taller than her by a few inches, his body slim, but the aura he exuded made him seem larger than life. His intense eyes were the color of sea foam, hooded, and almond shaped. He had incredibly full lips parted slightly in a silent invitation to explore them. His black hair was cropped short, not even falling past his ears. He was dressed all in black, making his pale skin seem to glow.

    “It was your voice I heard.” Ravenna said with a twinge of suspicion.

    “Of course.” He answered with a dazzling smile that made her melt as a feeling foreign, but pleasant, pulsed between her legs. She was inexperienced in physical acts of pleasure, having devoted her life to the temple, but that didn’t mean she was at a total loss for what she was feeling. She understood exactly the effect this man, a stranger, was having on her.

    “Why?” She asked, her tone guarded.

    “Because I’ve been waiting for you.” He replied simply. Ravenna knew that reply should raise alarms in her mind, but instead her cheeks burned and a rush of that foreign feeling surged through her.

    “Why were you waiting for me? I’m nobody.” Ravenna asked as her gaze dropped to the sand.

    “You’re my Storm which means you’re somebody to me.” He answered making a shiver run down her spine as her eyes snapped up to meet his.

    “Who are you?” Ravenna took a step toward him, curiosity getting the better of her. She couldn’t deny that hearing those words made her heart soar, but she couldn’t make sense of why.

    “Hyunjin. Your siren.” His eyes softened, and he took a step toward her, now only an arm’s length away.

    “The storm was your doing.” Ravenna said with sudden clarity. “And the storm stopped because of me?” She asked as the pieces finally started to fall into place.

    “Yes. I formed the storm that would only end once you came to me. And now,” He took another step closer, enough that Ravenna could see a small mole under his left eye when she craned her neck to look up at him, “you’re here.” Hyunjin reached out and grazed his knuckle against her cheek and Ravenna’s breath caught in her throat.

    “You want me?” Ravenna asked, her voice a whisper as she stared into his sea foam eyes.

    “I’ve never wanted anyone more.” Hyunjin answered in a hushed voice, like it was a sacred pact between them. “But you must want me too. Once you say you’re mine, I’m never letting you go. Once you’re mine, you must stay with me.”

    Ravenna couldn’t deny that his allure was unlike anything she’d ever known. His presence demanded attention; the very air around him blessed just to touch him, and yet he wanted her. “So, I say I’m yours and that’s it?” Ravenna asked with more skepticism.

    “Not quite.” A dark smile played on his lips. “You say you’re mine, and I claim you. We become one where the sea kisses the sand; you die from the pleasure and are reborn as my Storm.” His fingers laced in Ravenna’s hair, and she moaned.

    “Is that all?” She whispered as she pressed against Hyunjin, his hand settling on her hip like a brand.

    “Tell me your name.” Hyunjin purred as his grip in her hair tightened.

    “Ravenna.” She practically moaned, her body humming from his touch.

    “Ravenna, will you choose me for eternity. Will you stay by my side until the stars die, and our song is nothing more than legend?” Hyunjin leaned in, his eyes simmering with promise of things to come. “Will you be my Storm?” He whispered, making the hair on the back of her neck rise.

    Time seemed to stand still as Ravenna stared into Hyunjin’s eyes. Seeing herself reflected in them, she was reminded of what waited for her at home if she chose to leave. Servitude, selfless work, and denial of the yearning for more in her heart. The truth of the matter was she never liked being selfless; for the first time in her life, she would choose to be selfish.

    “I choose you, Hyunjin.” Ravenna said with a smile to match his on her face. She reached up and slid her hand around the back of his neck, holding him in place as she kissed him tentatively.

    Hyunjin tensed for just a moment, then melted into the embrace, like he wasn’t sure she was truly choosing him at first. Any hesitancy he had was banished, and he deepened the kiss making Ravenna feel like she was floating. What she lacked in experience Ravenna made up for in enthusiasm as her inhibitions faded, and she tugged at the hem of Hyunjin’s shirt. He broke the kiss and yanked the shirt over his head, and on seeing his muscular torso Ravenna made an animalistic sound that had him shivering with pleasure.

    In the midday sun he was already sweating, the beads glistening as they slid over his smooth skin. Ravenna found herself looking forward to seeing sweat over every inch of his enticing body. She removed her own top and it was Hyunjin’s turn to growl like an animal when she revealed her fully naked body. He dropped to his knees in front of her, peppering kisses from her stomach down to her mound.

    “Spread your legs for me, I need to taste you.” Hyunjin rasped. Ravenna clenched around nothing and obliged. “Good girl.” He purred as he gazed up at her through his lashes. His fingers slid through her sex, dripping with arousal, then he raised him to those plush lips of his, licking them clean like he was savoring the sweetest delicacy. Ravenna whimpered, and her head buzzed as a rush of arousal slammed through her at the lewd display.

    “Even better than I imagined, so sweet just for me.” Hyunjin said as he inserted a finger in her throbbing cunt. Ravenna mewled, her eyes threatening to close, but she didn’t want to miss a second of this. He smiled up at her like he knew exactly what she was thinking, adding another finger and drawing a low moan from her. “So responsive, my sweet Storm.” He murmured as he pumped his fingers inside her, hooking them in a come-hither motion that had her gripping his hair to keep from dropping to the sand from the pleasure coursing through her.

    He leaned in and licked her clit, flicking it in a move that had her unraveling around his fingers, and just as she was about to reach the point of release, he withdrew his fingers and pulled away. Ravenna made a noise of protest but was silenced when Hyunjin stood and shed his trousers, his rock-hard cock jutting in front of him. He swept her off her feet bridal style before she could take all of him in fully and carried her toward the water, laying her on her back so her lower half was barely kissed by the waves.

    “Are you ready to be reborn, Ravenna?” Hyunjin drawled as he settled over her, his cock pressing at the entrance of her pussy and she groaned at the way her name sounded so right on his tongue.

    “Yes.” She replied as she reached up to cup his cheek. He sighed, leaned into her touch, then pressed into her. This was her first time being with a man, and nothing she’d ever done felt so perfect, so innate, so right. A throaty moan escaped her lips and her hand dropped away from Hyunjin’s cheek. He leaned in and kissed her, swallowing her sounds of pleasure as he pushed deeper, stretching her as he went.

    Ravenna ran her hands over Hyunjin’s muscular torso, luxuriating in the way he felt under her fingers. When Hyunjin was fully seated inside her, he broke the kiss so he could watch her face as he moved inside her. He moved slowly at first, letting her adjust while also reveling in the way she took him so perfectly. He groaned when she clenched around him, and Ravenna loved the sound, so she did it again, making him stop and throw his head back.

    “Perfect, so fucking perfect. My Storm.” Hyunjin groaned and fucked her harder, pounding into her hard enough to bruise. Ravenna’s cries of ecstasy rose in pitch and she felt the pressure build in her again, her breaths becoming shallow and frenzied as a tether, warm and powerful, wrapped around her heart. Then an orgasm, blazing bright as the sun overhead, thrummed through her and with a final cry everything went black.

    Water, warm and inviting, enveloped Ravenna, and she felt herself drifting down slowly. But she wouldn’t let the darkness have her, not when her new life was waiting for her. She reached out and cried a name, his name, and immediately a hand grasped hers, pulling her from the depths.

    When she came back, her new eyes were fixed only on him; Hyunjin. Her siren.

    “Fuck me, Hyunjin.” She groaned and the look of awe on Hyunjin’s face was immediately replaced with one of utter abandon. He hefted her legs over his shoulders, stretching her legs as he slammed deeper into her than he had, making her scream with pleasure. “Yes, just like that, gods don’t stop, don’t stop!” Ravenna cried, barely recognizing the unhinged voice coming from her mouth.

    Hyunjin did as she said, fucking her like he’d never fucked anyone before, like he’d never get enough even though they had the rest of their lives. “So fucking good, you’re so fucking good, my perfect Storm.” Hyunjin huffed then came with a cry, Ravenna following as his finger circled her clit. His warmth filled her and she felt a pleasant tingling in her limbs as her pussy clenched around him. 

    He pulled out and collapsed onto the sand beside her, the pair gasping for breath as the waves caressed them. Ravenna turned her head so she could watch Hyunjin, his beautiful face dripping sweat as the sun seemed to make him glow. He turned to face her, his eyes full to the brim with love, and he smiled; Ravenna had never seen anything so divine.

Chapter Text

    The silence was insufferable. Jisung had hoped by now Minho would have sought him out; he always did. Then again, Minho never did appreciate being cornered like a feral cat; he needed space and freedom to make decisions in his own time. Even though Jisung knew this, he couldn’t help the painful ache in his chest at the sudden aversion Minho seemed to develop to him.

    Since the day Jisung met Minho, it was like something in his soul settled, and he knew Minho was his destiny. Unfortunately, Minho didn’t conform to things like destiny and fate and made sure to remind Jisung of that. He was never intentionally cruel, but for someone like Jisung who craved closeness and that touch of Fate’s blessing, his heart withered a little more with each passing year that Minho didn’t ask him to be his Storm.

    Even now, in this slump, Jisung couldn’t help the tingle of excitement that fizzled through his brain at the thought of being Minho’s Storm. They loved each other; there was no other way around that fact. Minho’s stubbornness was one of the things Jisung had come to cherish about his hyung. Now, it threatened to form a chasm between them that nothing and no one could repair nor hope to bridge.

    As Jisung lay on his side, snuggled under the covers in his little alcove bed staring at the wall, he decided to put aside his wallowing and seek out any connection he could get at this point. He sat up and stretched, yawning even though he’d stayed in bed for days now.

    Haven was eerily quiet as he pattered through the winding passageways, so he headed to the only place he could think. Minutes later he was standing in the doorway to Chan’s room. No, Chan and Stormling’s room. He took a deep breath and stepped inside to find it...empty? No, there was someone lying face down on the bed. Jisung had half a mind to turn and leave, but Stormling’s voice met him like a balm on some part of him he didn’t realize could be soothed by anyone other than Minho.

    “If you’re looking for Chan, he’s out getting lunch.” Stormling said as she turned her head to look at him. Jisung stood awkwardly mid-stride, eyes widening when he noticed her back. “Ah, yeah, got a bit carried away the other day. I’m told it looks much better than it did.” She laughed quietly and Jisung felt the tension between them release.

    “Do...do you want some company? I’m...kind of lonely right now...” Jisung asked, though he didn’t know what made him feel comfortable enough to divulge the part about feeling lonely.

    “Definitely. If you help me up, we can chat properly.” Stormling answered with a smile.

    When Jisung came up to the bed and got a good look at her back, he felt a knot form in his stomach. “So, how did that happen?” Jisung asked as he slipped his arms under her torso. Her skin was so smooth and she smelled lovely, like sea spray and flowers.

    “I’m kind of surprised you don’t know yet. I assumed everyone would have found out by now.” She chuckled as she pushed up off the bed with his help.

    “Yeah...I haven’t really left my room much.” Jisung winced.

    “Let’s just say getting shoved against a boulder in the throes of passion isn’t ideal.” Stormling giggled as she sat on the edge of the bed. “Have you been holed up with Minho?” She asked with a knowing smile.

    “Well, not really. I haven’t seen him since Melodias was here.” Jisung responded, a frown forming as he thought of just how lonely he’d been without Minho.

    “That was two days ago!” Stormling replied with concern.

    “Yeah, I don’t know where he is.” Jisung replied quietly as unshed tears stung his eyes. He’d already cried enough in the solitude of his room and didn’t much like the idea of crying in front of Stormling. He pulled up a chair from the small table against the wall and sat with a drawn-out sigh.

   “Do we need to go find him? Maybe he’s hurt and needs help, or...”

   “If he was in danger, I would know.” Jisung cut her off. “Besides, he didn’t tell me where he was going, so he doesn’t want to be found right now.” He added bitterly. Jisung’s eyes flicked to Stormling and she was looking at him with a sad smile.

   “You really love him, don’t you?” She asked. Jisung swallowed hard past the lump in his throat. Gods damn him, he did; he really did love that siren.

   “I’m sure he’ll be back. From what I understand, it was a shock that Melodias didn’t send him to receive his Storm. Then again...,” she smiled brighter, her light lifting Jisung’s heavy heart just a little, “sirens can choose to become Storms.”

    Silence hovered between them, and Jisung looked away, avoiding the truth. He knew sirens could choose to become Storms, but he also knew that both parties had to be completely sure it was what they wanted. Jisung was utterly sure of his desire to become Minho’s Storm, but Minho...

    “So, Chan mentioned you were the one to talk to if I needed a laugh.” Stormling spoke, dispelling the uneasy quiet. “Got any good jokes?” She asked with a smile. Jisung smiled back, grateful for the subject change.

    “You ever hear the one about the anemone?” He asked with a giggle.

    Two days. That was two days longer than Minho wanted to be away from Jisung, but this had to be done. There was nothing else for it, and now he was back. He entered Haven through the small pool as excitement buzzed like lightning through him.

    It chapped his ass that Melodias forced his hand like that, maddening she-devil that she is. What chapped his ass more was that he was secretly grateful for the push. After so many decades, it was finally time he did right by Jisung, and now that he had what he’d been searching for, he was ready to do just that.

    When Minho reached Jisung’s room, he wasn’t there, though he could see the evidence of him. Oh gods, he’d been holed up here all alone. Minho was kicking himself for not saying anything before leaving, but he was so hell bent on retrieving it that he was blinded to all else. He practically flew through the maze of passages that made up Haven but couldn’t find him. They weren’t bonded yet, so Minho couldn’t pinpoint exactly where Jisung was, but he could at least tell he was alive, so he didn’t have to worry about that.

    He finally reached the corridor that led to Chan’s room when he heard it; the unmistakable sound of Jisung’s laughter. Minho’s heart soared, and he sprinted all the way to the small cave, careening into the room to find him seated next to Stormling. They were in the midst of a laughing fit, but it was Stormling who noticed him first, her laughter dying when she did.

    “Jisung...” Stormling murmured as she pointed at Minho, her eyes bugging out. Jisung looked at him and a shadow passed over his mirthful face, and Minho realized just how badly he’d fucked up by not telling him he was leaving.

    “Jagiya.” Minho rasped as he struggled to catch his breath; a sadness crossed Jisung’s features at the nickname that pierced Minho’s heart like an arrow.

    “Am I really so dear to you?” Jisung asked, his lip quivering as he stood and pushed past Minho, retreating down the passage Minho just came from. 

    Minho stood locked in place, shell shocked and unsure what to do to make Jisung see that he was the most precious person to him. Was it even worth it if all he’d ever do was make him feel hurt? Maybe he should just give up and let him find someone who will love him like he deserves. Maybe...

    “Well, go after him!” Stormling barked, her eyes wild as she glared at Minho. His mouth popped open, and he shook his head, clearing all the clutter in his mind so he could clearly see the path to take. He nodded frantically, panic causing adrenaline to surge through him as he dashed out of the room and into the passage after Jisung.

   He had to catch Jisung and apologize to him; he had to make everything right. 

   Minho could hear the faint sound of rapid footsteps on the stone floor and followed, lungs burning after all the running he’d already done. But he would run to the ends of the earth if it meant that Jisung would be there. “Hannie-ya! Please wait!” Minho cried out, his voice echoing through the halls and caverns. He heard the footsteps slow briefly then pick up faster than before. Minho finally realized where Jisung was heading and knew he needed to catch him before he left Haven.

    With renewed vigor he thundered after Jisung, huffing and growling as he went, but he could tell he was gaining on him. Minho passed into the bathing cavern, waterfall rumbling, and just ahead he caught sight of Jisung’s back.

    “Aegiya! Please, stop!” Minho pled, tears threatening to fall as relief washed over him. He would catch Jisung before he could run away.

    “Leave me alone!” Jisung cried back. Gods, Jisung was crying and it was all because of him. But Minho was finally close enough to reach out and snatch his wrist, and he didn’t intend to let him go.

    “Let me go, please! I can’t keep doing this; I can’t!” Jisung struggled to pull away, refusing to look at Minho.

    “No! I’m not letting you go! Never again Jisung, and I mean it! Please, just look at me.” Minho rasped the last words, his voice cracking as the tears finally fell down his cheeks and his grip on Jisung’s wrist tightened. Jisung stilled, gasping for air as the run finally caught up with him. His sobs filled the passage, back heaving as he steeled himself and turned to Minho.

    Jisung’s tear-stained face was filled with more sadness than Minho knew was possible for one being to experience. It didn’t escape Minho’s notice that this whole situation could have been avoided if he’d only been honest with Jisung, not just now, but from the very start. Minho took a shaky breath, his resolve pushing him to do whatever it took to make sure Jisung never looked at him like that again.

    “I’m sorry, darling. I should have told you I was leaving; I just wanted to...”

    “Run away? Avoid me? Forget the troubles that I bring?” Jisung wept, his words choked and brittle. “I’m done feeling like I'm the only one who wants this; wants us! I can’t...I can’t do it anymore.” He dropped to the floor, burying his face in the crook of his elbow.

    Minho’s heart shattered, fragments dropping in his chest cavity, his chin quivering as he felt the full weight of Jisung’s despair spear straight through him. How could he have let Jisung feel this way? But that’s why he was here; to end the cycle, to show Jisung just how much he meant to him.

    He crouched on the ground in front of Jisung, pulling him against his chest and Jisung instinctually buried his face against him. Minho didn’t know how long they stayed like that, crying together, but he refused to make Jisung think he didn’t care how he felt. So, he let him cry as he held him; he gave him the safe space he needed to feel everything in his tender heart right now. It was the least he could do after making him feel like this.

    “Darling.” Minho whispered as he ran his fingers through Jisung’s hair. “I’m sorry; for everything. I’m sorry I’m the reason you’re crying and broken.” Minho paused to keep from crying again and continued. “I promise that I will never make you feel like this again. I’m going to take care of you, love you, and treasure you forever.”

    Minho sat back and held out his hand which had been grasping something the whole time. Jisung peeked at him and Minho opened his hand to reveal a ring cradled in his palm. Its delicate band of gold was decorated with hand carved shells and studded with tiny pearls and sapphires that glittered even in the low light of the passageway.

    “Where did you get this?” Jisung whispered, the shock on his face nearly making Minho laugh with joy at how precious it was.

    “I found it after our first time going out to serve Calypso together.” Minho whispered back. Jisung sniffled and looked up at Minho, his eyes brimming with affection.

    “You had it all this time?” He asked as he sat up, opening up to Minho.

    “Well, not exactly. I hid it so you wouldn’t find it until I was ready to give it to you.” Minho replied with a sheepish smile.

    “That’s why you were gone.” Jisung said with a small smile.

    “Yes. It wasn’t supposed to take so long, but I couldn’t remember exactly where I left it, so I had to search...” Jisung’s hearty laughter drowned out Minho’s explanation, and the older siren looked at him with love in his eyes.

    “Wait, so all this time...you wanted me to be your Storm?” Jisung asked as the realization hit him. Minho blushed and nodded then took Jisung’s hand as he gazed deep in his dark brown eyes.

    “I knew as soon as I saw you that I wanted nothing more than to be with you forever. And not just as a couple of sirens in love, but as a properly bonded pair. I wanted to claim you as mine in a way that no one could ever refute. But I was scared of how powerful a bond like that is. I didn’t want you to become my Storm, then realize you didn’t want me, or regret tethering your soul to mine for the rest of our lives.” Minho looked at the ring resting in his palm then smiled softly.

    “I could never regret becoming your Storm. You are who I want. No, you’re the one I need; like I need to breathe or eat, I need you Minho. It’s always been you and it always will be.” Jisung said as he brushed his fingertips over Minho’s cheek.

    Minho sighed, his eyes fluttering shut as the younger siren touched him so tenderly. “I will be the best siren a Storm could ever ask for, I promise.” Minho murmured as he took Jisung’s hand and pressed a kiss into his palm. Jisung lifted the ring from Minho’s palm and handed it to him. Minho took it and slid it reverently onto Jisung’s finger. “Perfect fit.” Minho whispered in awe as he gazed at Jisung.

    “Let’s go make this official.” Jisung said with a euphoric smile. Minho dropped his hand and gripped his face, kissing him like a flower drinking in the rays of the sun. Sustaining and warm; that was what Jisung meant to Minho. The bright warmth of the sun and the cool glow of the moon.

Chapter Text

    You watched Minho sprint out of the room with a wide smile on your face. With a prayer to the gods, you asked for speed to be with Minho then sighed. Alone again. Well, Chan wouldn’t be gone forever, so it wasn’t the worst thing in the world, but Seungmin did say you should move around some to keep the wounds from healing wrong...

    You groaned and shimmied off the side of the bed, landing not so gracefully and very glad that no one was around to see you almost crash to the floor. Once you righted yourself, you headed out into the small passage that led to the rest of Haven. If you were a betting Storm, you’d guess Jisung was trying to get out of Haven, so you headed in the opposite direction to avoid intruding on what could be a sensitive moment.

    Now that you thought about it, there was a siren in these caverns that you really hadn’t gotten a chance to chat with. New mission: find Felix. With a little nod you marched off, though you really didn’t know where exactly he’d be. The cavern you’d come to think of as the gathering place of Haven seemed like a good place to start.

    Fortunately, you were good enough with directions and had been there often enough that you found it relatively easily. Once you walked in, your mission was at an end as you spied Felix huddled in one of the piles of pillows and blankets that looked like nests on the floor and in little nooks around the room. You stared from a distance, watching his gods kissed face as he seemed lost in thought.

    When he noticed you standing on the other side of the room, his face lit up and you lost your breath. Gods, what a beautiful being he was!

    “Stormling! How are you?” Felix called as he hopped up and strode over. His question knocked you out of your stupor, and you smiled back at him.

    “I’m well, or well enough. Still on the mend I’m afraid.” You answered as blush spread across your cheeks.

    “Mind if I have a look? Seungmin wouldn’t shut up about how well the poultice he made was working.” Felix asked with a chuckle that rumbled from deep in his chest.

    “Yeah, sure.” You smiled and turned away from him so he could get a good look at your back. It felt silly, but you were incredibly aware of how naked both of you were under his scrutiny.

    “Can I touch you? I’m curious how the smaller scars feel.” Felix asked and you hesitated to answer for a beat. “It’s okay if you’d rather I didn’t...” He added with a quiet laugh.

    “No, it’s fine, I’m just not used to so many different hands being on me. Emma or my lady’s maids were the only ones who ever touched me and even that was rare. They used to say I was little too independent for a lady.” You laughed awkwardly and memories of your life before becoming a Storm came flooding back to you.

    How was Emma fairing? Was she able to keep them from learning the truth? Gods, if only you could make sure she was safe, but to do anything like that would ruin the whole point of you vanishing without a trace. You bit your lip but cool fingertips brushing your skin brought you back to the present.

    “Our Seungmin really is a talented healer; this is the best work I’ve seen from him! And what a lovely canvas to be working on!” Felix’s compliment made your skin burn, and you were blushing once again.

    “Where is your other half, I hadn’t even noticed he wasn’t with you.” Felix laughed when you turned back to face him.

    “Out getting lunch; I’m not really sure how long he’ll be gone.” You answered. “Actually, I thought I’d take the opportunity to get to know you better, since you’re my packmate I mean.” Felix’s face brightened up even more, if that was even possible, and your knees felt weak.

    “You came looking for me?” He asked with surprise as he pointed at himself.

    “Of course.” You replied with a laugh. “Why wouldn’t I?”

    “I don’t know, I’m just part of the pack? It’s not like I’m your siren.” Felix remarked.

    “You’re important to Chan, which means you’re important to me.” You stated. All of the sirens in this pack were important to Chan; he spoke of them often over the past couple of days while you had time to just talk and not fuck each other into oblivion. Felix smiled so wide his eyes nearly crinkled shut, and you found yourself preening at being the one to make him do so.

    “Fair enough. I wasn’t really doing anything, just thinking about nothing. Have you ever done that? Probably not, that’s pretty weird.” He laughed nervously and ran his hand through his blonde waves.

    “I do it all the time, actually. I was always so busy with lessons growing up that sometimes all I had the energy to do at the end of the day was just think. Sometimes about nothing, sometimes about everything.” You reassured him.

    “Sounds like you had quite the life.” Felix remarked as he motioned for you to sit on one of the stone stools around the low table.

    “You have no idea.” You laughed and eased yourself down on the stool.

    “So, you were a lady? Did you have a lord?” Felix asked with abundant curiosity.

    “Well, no. My mother died before I was married, so I became the lady of the manor. My father is still the lord as far as I know, though my disappearance may have changed that.” You chewed your bottom lip. With any luck that bastard was already wasting away in some cell back at the capital city.

    “Why would you disappearing do that? People go missing all the time.” Felix noted thoughtfully.

    “Not everyone is, well was, betrothed to the Crown Prince of Grevalda.” You answer blandly. Felix’s eyes widened in surprise, making you giggle.

    “No shit.” He said quietly.

    “Losing the future queen of the realm doesn’t tend to go over well, especially, I'd imagine, with a tyrant like Philip.” You sighed.

    “Ugh, even his name is stuffy and...” Felix frowned like he smelled something truly vile, and you laughed so hard you hiccupped.

    “Yes well, as repugnant as his name is, his character is far worse. My mother went so far as to make a pact with Calypso to save me from marrying such a despicable man. And now, I’m here, talking shit on the future king of the realm with a siren.” You and Felix laughed heartily, but your back protested against the movement. When you winced, Felix looked at you with concern.

    “It’s fine, I’m still pretty sore, so laughing hurts.” You reassured him with a smile.

    “Whoever said laughter is the best medicine was incredibly short sighted.” Felix chuckled.

    “Your turn.” You said with a quiet laugh. “How did you end up here? Chan hasn’t covered that part yet.”

    Felix got a wistful look as he recalled the memories, though even sadness was beautiful on his face. “I was orphaned when I was pretty young; merfolk killed my whole pack but left me for whatever reason.” Felix’s gaze became distant as he looked back. “Life for a young siren is difficult without a pack to live and learn from. They found a pack for me to live with, but it wasn’t the same without that familial bond. I ended up leaving; drifting from pack to pack until one day I ran into Chan.”

    Felix smiled and continued, “He was the first siren I’d seen that looked like me since my pack was killed and I immediately clung to him. He offered me a place in the pack and I accepted without hesitation. It wasn’t long after that when we found Haven and began building a life for ourselves here. That was before Chan found Seungmin and Minho. It was actually Minho who called this place Haven.” Felix nodded as if agreeing with himself.

    “It is a bit of a shame. Now that we’re all getting Storms, unless we bring someone else into the pack, there won’t be any little sirens running around the place. I used to daydream about that; regardless of if they were mine, I would have given them the best life here. The life I would have wanted.” Felix got misty eyed, and you forced back the tears at the corners of your own eyes.

    “Ah, but anyway, I’m excited to find out who my Storm is! Whoever they are, I’ll love them until my last breath.” Felix sighed and smiled. “What does the bond feel like anyway?” He asked with more of that unbridled curiosity.

    “Well, it’s kind of hard to explain. It’s like, I can feel tethers around my heart; eight of them."

    “I’ve never heard of the bond feeling like that before.” Felix said as he looked up at the ceiling in thought. “But then, bonds feel different for everyone from what I’ve heard.” All you could do was shrug in reply. You were just a Storm, and a new one at that; you didn’t even have the context for what a ‘normal’ bond felt like.

    As if he’d been summoned by all the talk of bonds, Chan walked into the cavern, hauling a large fish over his shoulder. The way his muscles flexed from the effort made your mouth water.

    “Down girl, you’re still recovering.” Chan teased as he hefted the fish on the table before you.

    “Doesn’t mean I couldn’t watch you with someone else...” You replied. Out loud. Your eyes widened and you looked up at Chan who was staring at you with a look somewhere between shock and pride.

    “Tide take me.” Felix muttered then chuckled. “She really is your Storm.” He teased as he bumped your knee with his.

    “No kidding.” Chan laughed then settled down on your other side. “You weren’t getting my Storm riled up, were you sweet, innocent Felix?” He asked with a tone of mock accusation.

    “Only if you want me to.” Felix said as he winked at you. Desire pooled between your legs, and you looked away, but not until after you gave him a once over.

    “Now what did I just say about you still recovering?” Chan laughed as he tore off a chunk of meat and handed it to you.

    “Okay, but this time it was his fault!” You laughed then popped it in your mouth. This fish was different from what you’d had before, and the way it tasted on your tongue and melted in your mouth made you moan quietly.

    “Calypso wept, are you kidding me!” Felix chuckled as he watched you.

    “Clearly, she has a deep appreciation for Yellowtail.” Chan noted with a wide smile.

    “Clearly.” Felix laughed. Your cheeks burned as you finished chewing and swallowing. You weren’t generally an antagonistic person, but for whatever reason you found yourself wanting to push their buttons. Maybe it was the Yellowtail? Whatever it was, you turned to Felix and smiled salaciously at him.

    “There are many things I appreciate deeply.” You purred as you looked down at what the gods blessed him with. Over the bond you felt heard Chan growl appreciatively, and you sent a growl of your own back at him.

    Felix, meanwhile, was hardening before your eyes, and you did feel a bit bad about that. If only you weren’t still recovering...

    “Hyung,” Felix rasped, “for the love of the goddess, please tell me when she’s back at full health so I can show her just how deep my appreciation for her can go.” He groaned then stood, his fully hard cock enticingly close to your face for the briefest moment.

    “It was lovely chatting with you, Stormling. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a something to take care of.” Felix called over his shoulder as he left.

    “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you grew up in the brothels of the capital, not as a lady meant for a prince.” Chan teased, tearing off another chunk of meat for you.

    “Seems like I’m acclimating well enough.” You replied then devoured the delectable morsel.

    “Do you really want to invite Felix to join us? You don’t have to if you...”

    “You can read my mind, you know my answer hasn’t changed.” You said simply. “Do you want me to change my mind?” You asked as you quirked a brow at him.

    “No, I just...I didn’t want you to make yourself want it just because it’s what I want.” He said then stuffed a hunk of meat in his mouth.

    “It’s not like being your Storm has robbed me of my free will. I do make decisions with you in mind now, but it’s not because I feel bound to do so.” You replied. Chan watched you as he ate like he might forget what you looked like if he looked away for too long.

    “Well,” Chan finally spoke, “I’m glad you’re still open to sharing. I was worried after what happened with Jeongin...”

    “Jeongin wasn’t the one who shoved me against that boulder.” You corrected quickly as Seungmin’s words came to mind. ‘Shielding him from blame will make him likely to do something like this again.’

    Chan made a sound of distaste as his lips formed a line. “I only meant...”

    “Chan, I’m not trying to make you feel guilty, or like it was all your fault. Just try to be more aware of our surroundings when you’re fucking me senseless.” You laughed quietly. You weren’t mad, not even close. Really, once you were healed you fully intended to make up for lost time.

    “Look at you, cursing like a pirate; I really have influenced you.” Chan laughed, but then his eyes softened when he looked at you. “Calypso was too generous when she gave you to me.” He murmured as he took your hand and stroked the back of it with his thumb.

    “I feel the same about you. You’ve provided for this pack for so long; given them a place to belong. Now, you’re doing the same for me.” You said with a smile which turned suggestive. “It doesn’t hurt that your gods blessed body is tantalizing to gaze upon,” your other hand settled on his thigh, “and touch.”

    Chan’s jaw fluttered as he ground his teeth, and he squeezed his eyes shut. “You’re making it immensely difficult not to bend you over this table and take you over and over until you’re screaming my name and truly spent.” Chan growled.

    “If you leave now, you might catch up to Felix...” You replied with a wicked grin. Chan’s eyes smoldered and heat coiled in your core.

    “Are you sure...”

    “Yes, gods, just go!” You giggled. “I have plenty of Yellowtail here to keep me company.” You shooed him away with a wave of your hand and chuckled as you watched him scurry after Felix.

Chapter Text

    When Changbin returned to Haven bearing his Storm, Arden, he beamed with pride. Even slumbering in his arms, Stormling could tell she was quite a bit taller than Changbin with inky-black short, cropped hair. Her skin was the same pale grey as Changbin’s, and her dusty rose-colored lips were full and bow shaped.

    Changbin holed her away in his room and waited there for Arden to wake up after going through such a physically demanding transformation. Stormling, for one, was looking forward to meeting Arden and asking about her rebirth experience.

    Two days later, she still slept as Hyunjin returned with his Storm, Ravenna. She was much smaller than Arden, her slight frame looking even smaller in Hyunjin’s arms. Her hair was the color of the midnight sky, and it fell to her shoulders in soft waves that framed her face perfectly. Her pale skin matched Hyunjin’s and her delicate lips were blush pink and lovely. Hyunjin was even less inclined than Changbin to tarry, whisking Ravenna away to his room so he could keep a diligent watch over her.

    Haven seemed to hum with excitement, and now eyes turned to the remaining sirens in the pack yet to receive their Storms. Only, Melodias did not come the day after Hyunjin’s return, or the day after, and stranger still was Seungmin’s apparent absence.

    You were fully healed by this point, your body’s naturally higher regenerative capabilities and Seungmin’s poultices working in tandem to ensure such an outcome. This meant his absence wasn’t detrimental, but you were still concerned. He was the second siren in the span of a few days that vanished without a word to anyone, and you couldn’t help the nagging fear in the back of your mind that something might happen to him.

    It was well past midnight the second day after Hyunjin’s return when Seungmin finally came back to Haven. He slipped in unnoticed and went straight to the Sanctum, his voice filling the massive space once again, though the melodies were all dissonant and melancholy. No matter how much he focused, the words always turned sour and his heart ached.

    Eventually he gave up trying to be upbeat and leaned into the sadness. He’d hoped that his trip would offer some sliver of closure, but it only served to deepen the wound festering in his soul. He’d made his request, and, mercifully, it was granted. It was the only choice he could make, and that understanding hurt more than he was prepared for.

    As Seungmin sang, his thoughts were full of his visit to the Coral Palace, of his meeting with Calypso. She’d been quite busy pairing sirens with Storms, so he had to stay at the palace for a night which delayed his return to Haven. When Calypso finally did meet with Seungmin, it was as though she was expecting him.

    “My Child, I’m told you have a request.” Calypso said as she entered the chamber a servant had only recently deposited Seungmin in to wait.

    “Yes. It's about receiving my Storm.” Seungmin replied with a shallow bow. Calypso’s eyes flashed with something like pity for a split second; Seungmin was too perceptive to miss it.

    “You wish to forgo receiving your Storm.” Calypso said with a sad smile.

    Seungmin’s mouth dropped open, not sure how to reply. Of course, that was exactly his request, but he was at a loss for how she could possibly know such a thing.

    “I understand that you appeared at the Coral Palace just hours after Hyunjin returned with his Storm.” Calypso spoke in his place. “What other request could you have for me in reference to your potential pairing?” She asked as she held her hand out to Seungmin. He took it, and she held his gaze, seeming to peer into his very essence. Seeing him as no one else could. Seeing him as a creator, looking at her masterpiece.

   “Seungmin, you are an exceptionally gifted siren. Your song is perhaps unmatched in this era, a rare talent and mighty boon in your services to me. To deny yourself a Storm would be to deny all that you could become. It would be like clipping the wings of a pegasus colt; still a beautiful creature in its own right but lacking the potential to reach new heights before he even knew what it was like to fly.” Calypso’s gaze was unrelenting as she continued.

    “I understand that if your heart is not in a pairing, no amount of talent can make it a successful match. You cannot draw water from a well that has dried up. However, this opportunity will not be available again if you choose to pass it up. You need to be absolutely certain that you do not wish to receive your Storm.” Calypso advised Seungmin with a small nod as she raised her brows.

    Seungmin knew what he was passing up; he understood exactly what he would be missing out on if he went through with this. Even knowing all the things he would lose in staying this course, he believed with every fiber of his being that there was no Storm who could possibly strike a chord in him that would feel right.

    “I’m sure. I wish to forgo receiving my Storm.” Seungmin replied, his chest constricting as he uttered the words.

    “I understand and accept your request.” Calypso said as she squeezed his hand, regarding him with that pitying look once more. “I’ll inform Melodias. She has already been delayed in returning to Haven, and the sooner she can send the final two sirens from your pack, the better I think.”

    It was a bitter feeling that made Seungmin’s limbs feel heavy as he sat in the Sanctum, trying to heal the ache the only way he knew how. But even singing could not ease the pangs of sorrow ripping through him in waves that threatened to swallow him whole.

Chapter Text

    It was dark and stormy again, not good. Nari’s father was not a man blessed with any measure of patience. With this storm that lasted for days, he was volatile; spending this long inside with his own wife and daughter was enough to make him violent. Nari did her best to avoid angering him, but at this point he seemed to be looking for any opportunity to lash out at her or her mother.

    His most recent bout of rage was directed at her mother, whom he referred to as a smothering bitch before giving her a black eye. All Nari could do was cower in the corner, flinching at every cry and scream.

    When the beast finally drank enough to fall asleep, his snores filled the single room house and Nari relaxed enough to hear the rain pattering on the roof. Her mother’s quiet sobs from the pallet next to her made the quiet anger swell inside her.

    It should never have been this way, but then, life was never kind to people like her. All for having the misfortune of being born into a poverty-stricken family. The odds of rising from squalor to live as an upstanding member of society were non-existent. She was already resigned to the fetid existence dealt to her for having the audacity to draw breath as the unwanted daughter of an alcoholic father and disengaged mother.

    Nari stared up at the ceiling, bruises throbbing dully, and she let a single tear slide down the side of her face into her hair. Then she heard a voice, rolling like thunder, calling out to her. She sat up on her pallet bed and glanced around the room.

    Embers smoldered in the fire pit; her father slumbering deeply nearby. She stared at him unblinking as she pushed the threadbare blanket away and eased herself up off the floor as quietly as she could. She only needed to step over her mother, then get out the door; simple.

    When she lifted her foot, a crack of lightning made her jump and she fell backward, crashing against the wall. On the other side of the room, the beast stirred and Nari scrambled to her feet, but it was too late. Even drunk as he was, he stood swiftly, stumbling wildly toward her.

    “YOUSTUPID LITTLE BITCH! JUSWHAT THE FUCK DYOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?!” The beast roared, words slurring as he approached. Nari stammered and cried out in terror, unable to do anything but back against the wall. “GONNA FUCKINGKILL YOU THIS TIME!” He raged, pulling a knife off the table as he passed.

    The beast raised the knife above his head and charged Nari, who screamed, then covered her face. As he brought the knife down, she waited for the blow that never came. There was a thud, then a cry of shock and pain as her mother crumpled to the floor in front of her, the knife protruding from her chest.

    “Run!” Her mother cried without looking at her. “RUN!”

    Nari, spurred on by her mother’s command, pushed past the beast and sprinted away from him. She shoved open the door and dashed out into the downpour, the voice like thunder calling out to her once again, and she followed.

    Behind her, screams of anger echoed through the cramped corridors of the slums. No one came out to see what was wrong.

    As Nari ran, her lungs burned, and she cried; for her mother, for herself, for all the little girls that would get caught up in the same cycle of violence. She didn’t know where she was running, but eventually she came to the beach and followed the voice until she came to a small cove. Nari didn’t stop running until she entered the cove, sputtering and sobbing as she dropped to the sand on her hands and knees. The storm suddenly ceased its raging, but she didn’t notice as she gasped for breath.

    Something touched Nari’s back and she jumped with a cry, lifting her head to see a man crouched in front of her. She lurched away, and he held up his hands to show he meant her no harm.

    “Are you okay?” His asked as his voice reached a part of Nari that she didn’t even know existed. He looked her over as she trembled, his gaze snagging on the bruises peppered over her arms and legs; some were new and purple, others faded to a yellowish green. “Who did this to you?” He asked, his voice nearly animalistic with simmering rage.

    “My...my father.” Nari answered in spite of the fear still clinging to her like smoke from a fire. She watched as his lips formed a line, his piercing brown eyes meeting hers.

    “Where is he?” The man asked, his voice deadly calm.

   “B..back home. Shallow Brook. We live in the slums there. My mother, he...” Nari cried and looked away.

    “Is it okay if I pick you up? I don’t think you should be walking right now.” The man asked as he reached out to her. Nari couldn’t make sense of it, but this man made her feel safe and she didn’t know a single thing about him. All she knew was that he had the most intense aura of anyone she’d ever encountered. She stared at his outstretched hand then, beyond all reason, reached back.

    His touch was gentle but firm, and as he pulled her to her feet, Nari felt her heart flutter like a bird in her chest. In her experience, men were to be feared; seeking only to subjugate what they could and destroy what they couldn’t. There was no room for tenderness, affection, or honor; only violence. Nari had every reason to fear this man, to cower or flee, but his presence alone was calming, like she’d known him her whole life.

   He lifted her easily, cradling her in his arms like she was precious, and for the first time in her life Nari felt like maybe she deserved to be treated like that. The man set off the way she’d just come, his strides long and full of purpose. A purpose Nari guessed by the wrath etched in the sharp lines of his face. Then he looked at her, and the dark mask fell away, his eyes seeming to look past her exterior to her soul. Somehow, as she stared back, she felt like she could see his too.

    “My name is Jeongin.” He murmured finally, breaking the spell of wonder over Nari. “What’s your name?” His voice was gentle and smooth when he spoke to her.

    “Nari.” She answered as she watched his face.

    “Beautiful.” Jeongin hummed.

    “My mother loves lilies.” Nari noted, a hollow ache clenching in her heart.

    “How far to Shallow Brook?”

    “Not far, maybe a few minutes at this pace.” Nari replied.

    Jeongin nodded and his pace quickened, as if he couldn’t get there fast enough, though he was careful not to jostle her too much. Nari let her guard down and rested her head against his chest as he walked. Jeongin hummed in what Nari assumed was approval, and she felt a swell of elation at making him react in such a way, like his approval meant the world to her.

    Just as she said, a few minutes later they reached the sprawling slums of Shallow Brook. This far outside the city, there was no wall for the impoverished masses, so he made his way unimpeded through the corridors that Nari screamed in terror through not half an hour ago. Nari guided him through every turn and as they drew near to the hovel that was her home, fear gnawed at her until at last they were approaching it.

    Jeongin stopped and looked down at Nari, his expression deadly serious and brimming with protective instinct. “If you don’t want me to kill your father, say so now and we’ll leave.” His voice didn’t waver as he spoke, his arms pulling Nari closer still.

    After all the years she spent in this house, all the horrors mostly attributed to the man inside, Nari only considered calling Jeongin off for a moment. Then, steely resolve and unbridled anger filled her, and she wrangled her fear enough to reply, “Do it.”

    Jeongin nodded again, then set her down in a small alcove between shacks and kneeled in front of her. “One more question before I go in there: quick and clean, or slow and painful?” Jeongin’s eyes flashed with unfiltered wrath, and Nari’s breaths became shallow.

    She thought back to everything that beast put her and her mother through, all the sleepless nights spent crying in pain, all the things he called her, every strike on her body. Then she thought of her mother, likely still laying in that room, cold and lifeless, and any mercy she may have had for that man vanished.

    “Slow and painful. No one will come to the aid of that bastard.” Nari replied, her voice shaking with rage. Jeongin smiled like the god of the afterlife come to claim the souls of the damned and reached out, hooking his finger under her chin. A rush of heat flashed through Nari, and her cheeks burned as her lips parted slightly.

    “As you wish.” He rasped then stood, approaching that cesspit with the intensity of a thousand armies, his mantle vengeance and retribution.

    This was not the way Jeongin expected the evening to go. When he’d felt the approach of his Storm, he was elated, his heart soaring with anticipation. As soon as Nari shot into that cove, terror clinging to her like a cloak, covered in bruises and scars, he lost all sense of joy. Immediately he wanted to know who the hell laid their hands on her so he could find them and watch the light leave their eyes after drawing out their demise. Nari not only led him straight to the guilty party, but granted him full permission to take his time, and he would do just that.

    It broke his heart to see the way his Storm lived for so long, but those days were behind her now. Nari would never again want for anything, would never again feel the kind of horror that made her tremble in his arms most of the walk here. The first step toward that end was disposing of the piece of shit who dared to exact such violence upon his own daughter.

    Jeongin barged into the shack, slamming the door behind him. At once he saw who he assumed was Nari’s mother crumpled on the floor, clearly dead with a butter knife protruding grotesquely from her chest. Evidence of Nari’s clamor to escape made Jeongin’s blood boil and to his utter disgust her father had already fallen back asleep, but he was awake now and he was angry.

    “WHO THEHELL’RE YOU!” He bellowed as he stood. Nari’s father charged at Jeongin, who sidestepped him and used his momentum to throw him against the wall. Glassware fell off a shelf overhead to the floor from the impact, falling over and around the beast as he groaned. Jeongin didn’t give him a chance to right himself, gripping his hair and yanking him off the ground. The beast yelped and struggled against Jeongin, scratching and thrashing, but he was no match for Jeongin’s raw power.

    Jeongin dragged him to the fire pit, still just a pile of glowing embers, and shoved his face into it. The beast’s muffled screams sent Jeongin into a frenzy, and he let go of his hair so he could break his forearms. The beast’s animalistic cries of pain filled the shack, but Jeongin wasn’t done. With little effort he heaved Nari’s father up and in a smooth move slammed him on his back.

    With a snarl Jeongin stomped on the man’s thigh, his bone shattering from the force. The beast sputtered and sobbed, his ruined face contorting with the pain gripping him. Jeongin knelt over him, bracketing his torso, then brought his fist down on his face; the crunch of bone under his knuckles made him smile manically.

    Nari’s father was reduced to a mess of blood, burns, and broken bones; his eyes were orbs of blind terror. Jeongin grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him off the floor, growling as he shifted into his siren form. The beast drew one last horrified scream before Jeongin crushed his neck and dropped his lifeless body to the dirt floor.

    Nari heard everything, and though it was muffled, she still imagined what Jeongin was doing to make that monster sound like that. It sent a dark thrill through her knowing the beast was getting exactly what he deserved. Just as she predicted, no one came to help; no one could be bothered. He was alone, and from the sounds of it, he was terrified.

    Sitting there in the darkness listening to her father’s cries of pain, Nari smiled.

    When Jeongin emerged from the house, his frame silhouetted by the candlelight, Nari imagined he was her knight in shining armor. Then she realized he was something far better than a knight; he was a demon, and in her heart, she knew he was her demon.

    Jeongin’s eyes met Nari’s and he stalked to her, his face and hands splattered with blood. She stood slowly, smiling just as he did, and he swept her up in his arms. There was no need for words in regard to what happened in that house, a silent understanding passing between them. His eyes were wild, something inhuman lurking in their smoldering depths.

    “What are you?” Nari whispered when they finally left the slums behind.

    “You’re not afraid, are you?” Jeongin asked with a look that said he already knew her answer.

    “No.” She answered simply.

    “That’s my girl.” He said with a grin. Nari couldn’t deny that she liked the way that sounded. “I’ll show you when we get back to the cove.” Jeongin promised, and Nari believed him.

    When they reached the cove, Jeongin set Nari on her feet and stepped back, his face suddenly lacking the total assurance he’d displayed since she met him. “Before I show you what I am, I want to make sure you understand what’s happening.” Jeongin said as he watched Nari’s face closely. “You may not have noticed, but earlier when you arrived here the storm stopped. That wasn’t coincidence, it was fate.”

    Now that Nari looked back on what happened, the storm had stopped. She was so caught up in what was going on that it escaped her notice. “Why did the storm stop when I got here?” She asked, matching his gaze.

    “Because you’re the one I was waiting for.” Jeongin replied. “You are my Storm, and I am your siren.” He said as he shifted before her eyes. 

    Nari took a step back, more from shock than fear, not sure where to look. He was still essentially the same, but certainly less human, and completely naked. His hair remained short and black, falling over his dark brown eyes, but that was as far as the similarities went. His skin was light grey, and he had gills on his neck which Nari stared at openly, making him grin. His pupils caught her attention then; they were vertical like a cat’s, and she thought they suited him very nicely.

    “This is my siren form, my true form.” He said as he took a step toward her to gain lost ground. “This is who I am. If you choose to be my Storm, this is who you’re choosing.” He inched closer, licking his lips.

    “What is a Storm?” Nari asked as her eyes wandered over every inch of him.

    “A Storm is the counterpart of a siren. If you were my Storm, you would boost my power, but more than that...” He drew closer still, and Nari remained rooted in place, her breath ragged as arousal, unfamiliar and thrilling, raged through her. “If you were my Storm, you would be my companion until the day we die; our lives bound one to the other.”

    “What happens if I choose to be your Storm?” Nari asked as she looked into the storms raging in his eyes.

    “If you choose to be my Storm, I claim you,” he reached out and ran the back of his hand down her arm, “where the land meets the sea. I fuck you until you die from the pleasure, so you can be reborn as my Storm. You’ll look like me, and you’ll be strong. Strong enough that bastards like your father can never hurt you again; but they’d have to get through me first.”

    Jeongin pressed up against Nari, and she sighed. He cupped her chin tenderly and tilted her face up so he could look into her eyes. “If you’re my Storm, you will never know the word fear ever again. If you’re my Storm, I will protect you until my last breath, each one until then belonging to you.”

    Nari knew she should be scared, or even uncomfortable, but as they stood together in the dark, Jeongin’s powerful body on hers, she understood only one thing. She wanted nothing more than to give herself to him, body and soul.

    “Take me, I’m yours.” Nari purred as she ran her hands up the muscular panes of Jeongin’s torso still splattered with dried blood. He smiled and leaned in to kiss her, his lips possessive, and Nari gave as much in return. She couldn’t deny the effect he had on her, the way her body ached with longing for his.

    Jeongin’s cock was already fully hard, pushing against Nari’s stomach, and she ground herself against his length. He groaned and bit her lip making her gasp and moan, the painful pleasure sweeter than she could have imagined. Nari let her hands roam over his body, touching every part of him she could reach, loving the way he felt under her fingers.

    “Too many clothes.” Jeongin rasped as he tugged at the thin dress draped loosely on Nari’s body, and she paused. She’d never been with anyone like this, but the real issue was the patchwork of bruises and scars all over her body; evidence of her former life as her father’s favorite punching bag. Tears welled up in Nari’s eyes and Jeongin pulled back.

    “I’m sorry, I just...my scars...” Nari whimpered, feeling suddenly ridiculous. Jeongin tucked stray hair behind her ear and smiled, understanding in his eyes.

    “Nari, your scars are nothing to be ashamed of. They are the evidence of everything you endured, everything you survived. Just as you chose me, I have chosen you. That commitment is unconditional and unshakable.” Jeongin whispered, then kissed her forehead. “You are the most beautiful being I have ever seen, and I’ve seen gods and goddesses in all their resplendent beauty.” He added as he wrapped his arms around her and held her close.

    Nari felt the lingering shame fade away as she melted into Jeongin’s embrace. She pushed away from Jeongin and pulled the dress over her head then stepped out of her undergarments. Jeongin hissed and his eyes became orbs of onyx, his breath shallow as his cock wept precum.

    “Let me show you how a siren worships their Storm.” Jeongin huffed as he lifted Nari then carried her to the place where the sea met the sand. He laid her on her back with the utmost care, pausing long enough to watch the way Nari’s breasts rose and fell as she panted. Jeongin leaned down and kissed her bruises and scars, every single one he could reach, his lips leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake.

    “You’re a goddess.” He whispered against the skin between her breasts. Nari groaned and bucked her hips as desire made her pussy clench around nothing. When Jeongin slid a finger through her drenched folds, she moaned and shoved herself against his hand. “So eager for me, my goddess...Shall I slip my fingers in your pretty cunt?” Jeongin crooned, his eyes boring holes straight through Nari as she writhed under him.

    “Yes, please, gods!” Nari mewled.

    “You ask so sweetly, I’ll give you what you what you want my goddess.” Jeongin said as he slid two fingers inside her. Nari moaned and arched her back, stars bursting in her vision when he pumped his fingers against her sensitive spot. “I think you’re ready for me. Do you want me to fuck your pretty cunt with my cock?” Jeongin asked, his dark smile making Nari’s skin burn.

    “More than anything.” She rasped as he languidly pumped his fingers inside her.

    “Goddess, it’s time for you to be reborn.” Jeongin said as he swiped the head of his cock through her wetness then plunged into her, pushing in inch by inch. Nari felt like breathing was torture as he gradually filled her, their collective sounds of pleasure drifting out to sea, a precursor to the siren song they were destined to sing together.

    Ecstasy pulsed through Nari’s body and when Jeongin began thrusting into her, it was nearly her undoing. He slammed into her cunt, making her moan loudly as she clenched around his cock. Jeongin cursed and lifted her off the sand, staying inside her as he knelt under Nari, who knelt over his lap, the new position shoving his cock against her cervix.

    Nari cried out, tears falling down her cheeks as they found their rhythm and a tether formed around her heart. Jeongin sucked on her nipple and Nari came undone, her pussy clenching around his cock as everything became utterly dark.

    Death. This was death. Gods, it was so quiet; so blessedly quiet... Nari didn’t know how long she drifted in the endless waters, her body fully relaxed as she waited for the hand that would lift her from this place. She heard her name and knew she needed to reach out. When she did, a hand grasped hers and pulled, drawing her back to the waking world.

    When she opened her eyes, Jeongin was gazing at her, mouth open slightly. He blinked twice, shook his head, then claimed Nari’s lips with a punishing kiss that she felt deep in her soul. Jeongin was still fully seated inside her, and she rode him, throwing her head back as she did.

    “Jeongin! Fuck!” Nari screamed as she scraped her nails over his shoulders. Jeongin came hard, moaning as he filled her with his warmth, Nari following as she cried, clenching around him.

    “Beautiful. Absolutely beautiful.” Jeongin panted as he gazed up at his goddess coming undone over him.

Chapter Text

    The storm was beyond anything Elizabeth had ever seen. As she gazed out the window next to her bed, she longed for change. Because of the storm, she’d been stuck inside, unable to roam and explore as she loved to, ambling for hours for no other reason other than she could. Even in her own skin she felt stuck; the dresses all fit wrong, the compliments a little too saccharine.

    Elizabeth was the youngest daughter of a merchant whose business exploded, affording him riches very recently. He was always the one who encouraged Elizabeth to explore; to leave the confines of their home and go where her heart led her. Unfortunately, she could not go where her heart truly longed to; it was simply impossible. And he would never know because Elizabeth was convinced that if he did, it would break him. He was proud of the woman he perceived Elizabeth to be, not who she knew herself to be deep down. 

    Many sleepless nights were spent like this; staring out her window, wishing to be the person she knew in her heart to be. Wishing to cast aside the expectation that she be just like other women. But that was a dream, nothing more.

    As she watched the rain steam down the panes of glass, feeling forlorn and hopeless, she heard a voice reaching out to her. It was faint, no more than a whisper, but she shivered with the understanding that the voice was beckoning her to follow it out into the storm.

    Elizabeth sat still as a stone, her eyes drawn to the distant shore, its waters enticing her as the storm raged on. The call of that voice, faint as it was, proved to be too tempting, and Elizabeth finally gave in. She rose from the bed, slipped silently out of her room, and into the hall.

    At this hour, there was no one to stop her as she snuck through the house, her footsteps barely audible as she took care to make as little noise as possible. Elizabeth decided to take a side door, avoiding the open space of the foyer so she could leave undetected. She paused at the door, but before she could lose her nerve, the voice called to her again and she found a new resolve. Without another thought Elizabeth eased the door open and disappeared into the storm.

    She picked her way along paths she knew like the back of her hand, drawing closer to the beach. The voice grew louder in her mind, clinging to her thoughts like thick caramel as she hastened to the shore. Many times, she’d come down to this very shore to think when everything seemed a little too overwhelming. A little too dark.

    Through the deluge in the distance Elizabeth could see bone white cliffs rising from the sand like the walls of an ancient city carved in stone. She’d seen them many times before, loved the way they seemed to carry memories of people whose bones had long since turned to dust. As she approached lightning flashed and thunder rumbled making the sand beneath her feet tremble, or maybe that was just her. But it wasn’t fear that made her tremble.

    There was a smaller wall of white stone jutting perpendicular to the cliffs, and Elizabeth’s gut told her the voice was leading her to the other side of it. She craned her neck as she rounded the edge of the stone wall and when she reached the other side all at once the storm quieted.

    The full moon glowed brightly, bathing the beach in silvery light that glistened in the waves as they lapped against the sand. Elizabeth’s thick curls hung heavily over her head in a dripping mass, and her night clothes clung to her, the only evidence that there was ever a storm to begin with. Anticipation prickled on her skin as she walked along, so her bare feet were kissed by the waves. The voice had fallen silent when the storm ended, but she knew she was right where she was supposed to be.

    “So, you are the one Calypso has chosen for me?” A bass voice rumbled with amusement from behind Elizabeth. She yelped in surprise and spun around, suddenly face to face with the most hauntingly beautiful man she’d ever seen. A smile graced his freckled face, and she found herself wondering if the voice she’d just heard really came from his mouth.

    “Yes, that is my voice.” He replied with a chuckle, though Elizabeth knew she hadn’t asked the question out loud. She straightened up and quirked her head, a thousand questions swirling in her mind.

    “Who are you?” She asked, finally settling on one question for now.

    “Felix.” He answered then bowed his head shallowly. Felix regarded Elizabeth with a sort of charmed curiosity, like she was a book he was reading, his eyes dancing with excitement at what he found. This kind of attention was new to Elizabeth, and coming from him made her breath hitch.

    “What’s your name?” Felix asked as he took a step toward her.

    “Elizabeth.” She replied as her pulse thrummed loudly in her ears.

    “Your chosen name.” Felix clarified, his eyes softening as he smiled knowingly at her.

    The roaring in her ears ceased suddenly, and she stared at Felix, trying to determine how she would reply. She’d only just met this man, and already he was exposing the part of her she kept hidden away; raw and private and never to be revealed. But she found herself wanting to reveal this to him. She wanted him to know her as she was.

    “Taren.” They answered, their voice shaking as they watched Felix’s face, waiting for him to react with revulsion and send them away.

    “Taren...” Felix repeated, the sound of their voice on his tongue reaching Taren’s soul like a soothing rain on cracked and broken earth. They’d never told anyone their chosen name before, never let anyone see who they really were beneath the pretty clothes and makeup. Neither woman nor man, just a person; simply them.

    “How fitting that my Storm’s name would mean ‘thunder.’” Felix remarked, his gaze never wavering as he stepped closer. Taren watched as he did, not daring to breathe or risk shattering the moment. This intimate outward expression of an internal desire. The desire to be known and accepted as they were. Felix didn’t shrink away or mock Taren; he kept looking at them with those expressive eyes, kept closing the distance between them.

    “Your Storm?” Taren managed to ask, their hushed voice carried on the sea breeze to Felix. He smiled brightly at Taren and butterflies erupted in their stomach.

    “Yes, every siren needs their Storm. You’re my Storm,” Felix said as he drew close enough that Taren could feel his breath on their cheek, “and I am your siren.” Clearly tonight was a night of grand reveals, and what a reveal this was. Taren stared at Felix with their hands balled at their sides though they wanted nothing more than to reach out and touch him. “But you must choose to be my Storm; I can’t make you take the final step. That, my dear, is up to you.” Felix said as he stared into Taren’s eyes.

    “All I have to do is say yes?” Taren asked, unconsciously pressing against Felix. His fingers danced over Taren’s fists, gently coaxing their hands open so he could hold them.

    “If you say yes, we claim each other right here where the sea meets the shore. I guide you to the heights of ecstasy so great that you die from the pleasure of it all and are reborn; my Storm as long as we live. Until the sea claims us and our song echoes in eternity.” Felix’s chasmic voice struck a chord in Taren that reverberated with longing and kindled desire, warm and lovely.

    His words should have scared Taren, should have made them turn and run. His words, however, made Taren realize with perfect clarity that they just found the one who made their hollow heart feel whole. There was no way in hell they would let go now.

    Taren squeezed Felix’s hands and gazed into his eyes unflinching as they said, “I choose to be your Storm, if you’ll have me.”

    “I’ll always choose you, Taren.” Felix replied huskily, sending a shiver of pleasure over their skin at the sound of their name on his tongue again, but so full of wanting. He kissed them, dropping their hands so he could hold their face. Fire burned inside Taren as they touched Felix tentatively, their heart slamming against their ribs hard enough to bruise.

    Felix’s lips felt perfect against Taren’s, and they melted against him, his hardness pressing against them. Euphoria, bright and effervescent, seemed to glitter around them, and Taren deepened the kiss, exploring Felix’s mouth with their tongue, longing to taste all that he would give. A growl, low and salacious rose up in Felix’s chest, and his hands moved to the hem of their night shirt. Taren froze and Felix pulled back, looking at them with worry as his hands fell away.

    Taren still felt need throb between their legs, but some things were too wounding to share with others. The feeling that their chest was not truly theirs was something that Taren had struggled with since they began to develop breasts. Now, they were an alien part of them, an inescapable snag in the tapestry of who they truly were.

    “Can I keep this on?” Taren asked as tears formed in their eyes. Felix’s face bloomed with understanding, and he smiled tenderly at them. The reverence with which he regarded them made their heart soar.

    “Of course.” He replied softly then stepped back, pulling his black shirt over his head. When he did, Taren thought his body was what dreams were made of, and they hadn’t even seen all of him yet.

    “Tell me what you want, Dear One.” Felix said as he stood there, bathed in the heavenly glow of the moon, his eyes burning bright with desire.

    “I want to see all of you.” Taren replied quickly, making Felix laugh quietly as they blushed at their own outburst.

    “Goodness, my Storm is an anxious one.” Felix teased as he pulled his trousers down, releasing the full length of him from its confines. Taren hissed through their teeth. Well, shit, he was even more breathtaking fully naked.

    “Can I taste you?” Taren rasped. Felix’s face took on a darker look, one that made their body ache with need.

    “Do what you please, Dear One; my body is yours, as is my heart.” Felix responded breathlessly, like Taren’s request was beyond what he could have predicted. At his words, a tether coiled around Taren’s heart, and they gasped quietly then dropped to their knees before him.

    Taren wrapped their hand around the thick base of his shaft, licking the bead of pre-cum off the tip. Felix shuddered, and his fingers gripped their damp curls making Taren moan. When they wrapped their lips around the head of Felix’s cock, he threw his head back and groaned.

    Spurred on by his reaction, Taren pumped his cock as they swirled their tongue around his tip and his grip in their hair tightened painfully. When they took more of his cock in their mouth a sweet little moan fell from Felix’s mouth and their pussy clenched. He tasted of sea salt and musk, and Taren couldn’t get enough, bobbing enthusiastically as they took his cock deeper until they were gagging with tears running down their cheeks.

    “Careful, Love, I don’t want to finish in that sinful mouth until after you’ve been reborn.” Felix chuckled darkly as he gently guided Taren off his cock then stared down at them. The way he towered over them with that wicked gleam in his eyes had them whimpering as they tried to catch their breath.

    “Show me what you want me to see, Dear One.” Felix encouraged them as he pumped his cock lazily, looking to Taren like the embodiment of lust and sin.

    Taren licked their lips and laid back in the sand, the waves barely touching them as they pulled their sleep pants down, lifting their hips as they did, tossing them aside, then spreading their legs. Felix gazed down at their glistening cunt, his eyes twin storms raging with wanton hunger as he dropped to his knees between their legs.

    “May I devour you, my Storm?” Felix asked as he leaned in with his eyes trained on Taren’s face, his breath against their dripping pussy making them moan quietly.

    “Please.” Taren mewled, making Felix grin.

    His hands slipped under their ass, and he lifted them off the ground slightly. He licked them bottom to top in a slow drag that had Taren gripping at the sand. “Fuck, you taste as good as I imagined, Taren.” Felix groaned then licked their clit, moving his head side to side, the sensation making Taren’s head swim as ecstasy raged through them. He showered their cunt with attention, eating like he was half-starved, and Taren thought they might die from the pleasure.

    Just when Taren didn’t think they could take anymore, Felix pulled away and set their ass back down on the sand. “As heavenly as you taste, my cock is getting hungry for its fill. It’s time I fuck you until you’re reborn, my Storm.” Felix growled as he crawled over Taren, whose pussy clenched in anticipation.

    He pushed into them slowly, so slowly Taren thought they might be consumed by the fire raging inside them. The length of him seemed to go on forever, stretching and filling them in a way that had them panting and muttering incoherently under him.

    Felix watched their face closely, committing this moment to memory as he gave everything he had to the captivating person beneath him. He watched the way their full lips parted, the way their brows raised as their eyelids fluttered. Then he was fully seated inside them, their cunt throbbing around him, and he knew they were made just for him. They were a perfect fit, coming together like the pieces of a puzzle to make a stunning work of art.

    Felix panted and gazed lovingly down at Taren’s face, their ethereal, wonderous, enraptured face, knowing he would do anything for them. As he began to move inside them, it was like the floodgates burst, and they were unrestrained in their cries of ecstasy. He fucked them like he’d never fucked anyone else, enthralled as his thrusts brought new sounds of pleasure from their lush lips.

    Taren felt the incredible build up rising inside them, the mind-blowing pleasure growing and bursting until they were a babbling mess. They gripped Felix’s sides, digging their nails in as they realized what was about to happen.

    “Felix!” Taren’s piercing cry hung in the air as they came, and everything went out of focus then faded to black.

    If this was death, then Taren didn’t know what people were so afraid to face it for. They were cocooned in warm water; floating, weightless, untethered, but there was something missing. Taren could feel the absence like a part of their soul was calling to them. Vaguely, they heard a voice, distorting like it was coming from beyond the water. Felix. It was Felix calling their name; it was Felix’s hand reaching out for theirs, and Taren reached out to grasp it.

    With a gasp Taren returned to the land of the living, to Felix, and they felt utterly different in the best possible way. Their hands shot up to their chest, and it was blessedly flat, the realization bringing tears of euphoria to their eyes. Felix gazed down at them, tears in his own eyes at their reaction.

    “Felix, take it off, please!” Taren cried, a wide smile on their face as curls fell over one of their eyes. Felix excitedly pulled away so they could sit up, and he worshipfully lifted their night shirt over their head then tossed it aside. Where full breasts once were, now there were chiseled pectorals. Taren thought they might never feel this much bliss again. As they cried tears of joy, their gaze drifted to Felix, then to his cock still hard and unspent.

    Taren pushed the center of his chest and he laid back, gazing up at them in wonder as they lowered themselves on his throbbing cock. Their face was the picture of euphoria, and their pussy clenched as they rode his cock, making Felix moan loudly. They reached around and fondled his balls, throwing their head back as they came once more. The rhythmic clenching of their cunt around his cock pushed Felix over the edge, and he came inside them with a low growl.

    For long moments Taren stayed impaled on Felix, luxuriating in the way his warmth filled them. When they finally heaved themself off of him and dropped to the sand on their back they stared up at the moon whose silvery glow seemed to be just for them tonight. Felix rolled onto his side, settling against Taren’s side with a sigh as he draped his arm over their waist. They lifted their arm and Felix lay his head in the crook of their shoulder, both of them smiling contentedly as the stars wheeled overhead.

Chapter Text

    Sweat glistened on gray skin, contact making the beads spray as the sirens sparred. You watched with keen interest, hardly wanting to blink or risk missing a single move. It was like watching performers in a play; each move choreographed to inspire awe, all the while knowing they were running on instinct and decades of practice.

    Every so often Chan would catch your eye and glare with promise. You’d already trained with him; now he was training with the others, and when they were done...Your heart raced just thinking about what he would do to you.

    Beside you, Arden watched Changbin, never once tearing her gaze away, like a lovesick puppy, cheering him on every time he landed an impressive blow. Ravenna was more subdued in her interest, her eyes tracking every single move Hyunjin made and smiling to herself when he was able to overwhelm Minho.

    You deeply appreciated having female companions in Haven. Already, you’d shown them so many things Chan had shown to you, taking them under your wing though you were admittedly only slightly more knowledgeable than they were. They were also glad for the company of someone who understood what it was like to be a fledgling Storm. And the girl talk was a guilty pleasure you enjoyed greatly.

    “Does your siren ever stop looking at you? I feel like all Hyunjin does is stare at me.” Ravenna asked as she leaned in closer with her eyes still fixed on her siren.

    “Not in my experience so far.” You giggled and right on cue, Chan glanced up at you, nodded in your direction and pushed Changbin back.

    “I don’t mind the attention.” Arden whispered then cheered loudly when Changbin pushed back and caused Chan to stagger.

    “Okay, but...,” Ravenna broke her gaze on Hyunjin, “have they talked to you about...sharing?” Her cheeks turned red, and the three Storms giggled loudly, drawing the gaze of every siren.

    They did their best to get their laughter under control, finally mastering it so the sirens could turn back to their sparring. You smiled salaciously and whispered, “I’ve already been shared with one of them, though our time was cut short.” You divulged. These Storms were like your sisters now, and you were happy to share, and perhaps overshare...

    “Ooo, which one?” Arden asked excitedly.

    “Jeongin. You haven’t met him yet, but I’m sure he’ll return with his Storm soon.” You answered with a grin.

    “I’m so excited to see who he brings back!” Arden remarked with a wide smile. She was taller than you by a couple of inches, and her bright eyes and easy smile made her an easy companion. Ravenna was almost the opposite in appearance and quieter to start, but once you got to know her, she was just as easy to get along with.

    “When they say they want to share...do they just mean the other sirens...or...” Ravenna glanced at you and Arden, and your breath caught in your throat.

    “I’d imagine that desire extends to the Storms as well.” You replied easily, though your head was suddenly bursting with images of entanglements with the Storms beside you. Your attention was snagged by a particularly loud growl from Chan who threw Changbin back, then turned to eye you, like a predator sizing up its prey.

    “I think Chan caught on to our bedroom talk.” Arden giggled.

    “He definitely wants to see that.” Ravenna teased as she bumped your shoulder with hers. Chan was panting as he stared at you, and you decided to poke the bear, leaning toward Ravenna as you kept your eyes locked on his.

     “Name the time and place, and I’ll be there.” You whispered. “Sirens optional.” You added and winked at Chan.

    Ravenna grinned and whispered back, “I’d climb you like a tree, sister.” You’d come to learn that these Storms appreciated throwing the sirens into a tizzy as much as you, and that was just another reason why you already treasured their company.

    “You know, I’ve never been with a woman, but I’d be eager to change that.” Arden chimed in, her big blue eyes sweeping appreciatively over your body. They’d decided to bare themselves as you did, and you were fascinated by the differences between your bodies. Ravenna was shorter than you and Arden by several inches, with curves that put the fertility goddess to shame. Arden was long and lithe; her curves gentler though no less mouthwatering. You liked to think you were in the middle ground, not only in height, but in curves.

    Chan called an end to the training for now and strode straight to you, lifting you over his shoulder as you giggled in protest. “Sorry ladies, perhaps another time, I’m a bit peckish.” Chan called over his shoulder as he carried you away. You shrugged and rolled your eyes dramatically as the other Storms laughed raucously, their own sirens moving in to do the same thing from the looks of it.

    “You could have just asked me to follow you like a civilized siren.” You teased Chan as he headed out of the training room with you.

    “You don’t want me to be civilized.” He countered with an amused growl.

    “True.” You replied with a chuckle. Chan stopped suddenly, then set you down, and you turned in time to see Jeongin’s back as he headed down the passageway that led to his room. You could just make out the limbs and hair of his Storm cradled in his arms and a smile broke out on your face.

    “Jeongin! Is that your Storm?” You called out excitedly. Jeongin didn’t reply.

    “Clearly he’s not in the sharing mood.” Chan remarked. “Come along, Stormling. I’m still hungry.” He looked your way and narrowed his eyes as he grinned at you.

    You took a step, but suddenly the passageway was spinning, and you dropped to your knees with a gasp. Chan was at your side in an instant; his arm draped over your back as he gazed up at your face with panic in his dark brown eyes. He was saying something, but you couldn’t hear him.

    “There you are.” A cold voice slithered around your mind. You looked around frantically, trying to find where the voice came from.

    “Oh dear, you can’t see me. Perhaps more blood?” The voice drawled. You were panting, laboring to draw breath as your limbs shook. Suddenly there was a man before you, resplendent in white leather armor with the crest of Grevalda on his Chest. His emerald eyes bore into you, and you cowered away, making him smile cruelly at you.

    “What’s the matter? Don’t you know who I am?” He said as he glowered down at you. It hit you then; the realization followed closely by nausea. This was Philip. Oh, gods, what was he doing here? You shook with fear, unable to break away from his scrutiny, and he sneered at you.

    “It’s alright. We’ll find you, then I can take you back to where you belong. Grevalda needs heirs; you were promised to me after all.” Philip’s words were sharp, and you felt terror grip you. He couldn’t come here, he couldn’t possibly reach you now, but what if he found a way? Everyone was in danger!

    “Oh, I should tell you: your lady’s maids are dead. Most burned at the stake only yesterday. You should have heard their screams, like a chorus in the temples. Emma screamed the loudest, though her heart did appear to give out. Not as strong as she liked to make herself seem, that one.” Philip glared down at you and your blood ran cold. You remembered the vision you’d seen in the Sanctum; the one whose heart was crushed by the goddess of mercy as they burned alive was Emma.

    “Oh dear, have I upset you? I suppose that means I shouldn’t tell you what happened to your father...” He continued, his handsome face distorted with a savage smile. “You see, this spell takes an extraordinary amount of blood, and your father just happened to have the right amount for the task. You should have heard the way he sniveled and begged for mercy.”

    So, they were all dead, then? Everyone you knew, not least of all Emma. Poor, sweet, valiant Emma. The ice running through your veins was replaced with fire, and you stood, squaring your shoulders to face the Crown Prince of Grevalda. He jeered at you, and it was like the bowstring pulled back suddenly snapped, and your hand struck his cheek. Philip stumbled, unprepared for a strike that should not have been possible, rage burning in his eyes as he rubbed his cheek and looked at you.

    “No need to come find me, dear Philip. I will find you, and I will exact vengeance upon you and your house. The line of Warwick will be cleansed from this earth, no longer to pollute and destroy. I will rain terror upon you, and you will beg for the embrace of death before the end.” Your voice was steely and unwavering, eyes glowing like embers as Chan swept in and shattered the echo of Philip, breaking the spell with his bare hands as he roared.

    When the spell faded, you were standing in the passageway with Chan, the pair of you breathing heavily. “Did you just declare war against the Crown Prince of Grevalda?” Chan panted, his eyes wild with shock.

    “Yes, I did.” You answered as you looked at the hand you’d struck Philip with; it was red and throbbed slightly.

Chapter Text

Blood.

More blood.

Feed the Darkness, and the Darkness will reward you in turn.

Feed the Darkness, and the Darkness will embrace you.

Blood.

Blood.

Blood.

Chapter Text

    “Hold on, am I hearing this right? You threatened THE Crown Prince of Grevalda?” Jisung asked incredulously. So many eyes were on you, and you burned from embarrassment as they stared at you like you were a problem child.

    “Well, actually I threatened the entire royal family...” You corrected, the red of your cheeks deepening to crimson.

    “Oh, well that certainly changes things! Now we’re going to be drawn and quartered, not just hung like regular criminals!” Minho drawled sarcastically.

    “I...”

    “Hey! You weren’t there! The bastard described how the closest people to her died. Oh, he also told her he was going to take her back to the capital to be a breed mare; the exact existence her mother died to save her from! I don’t think any of us would have done a damn thing differently.” Chan defended you as he glared at Minho.

    “Of course you’re justifying her behavior, she’s your Storm. You can’t be unbiased!” Minho argued.

    “Look, I understand why she did it, but we already had some unknown darkness to fight. Now, we’re potentially facing the full force of the Grevaldian military!” Hyunjin asserted as he pulled Ravenna closer against his side, as if protecting her from Grevalda’s military might.

    Your leg was shaking with anxious energy; your head filled to overflowing with everything your pack was saying and what your heart was telling you. Standing here listening to them argue, it was like something inside you snapped. Pliant, unobtrusive, passive; that was the woman your father had you trained to be. That woman was finally smothered by the fire of rage blazing in your heart. Philip took everything from you, and you would do whatever it took to make sure he paid for it.

    “Do whatever you want. Fight with me, stay here and let me protect you, run away, it makes no difference to me. I am doing this; alone if I must. I’m not asking any of you to put yourselves in danger over my personal vendetta.” Your words hung heavily in the air, and the sirens simply stared at you, unsure what to say.

    “Can I say something?” Arden asked as she raised her hand awkwardly. Your anger hardened features softened to a smile, and you nodded, inviting her to talk. She stood and looked at the floor as she spoke.

    “Before I came here, I was homeless; displaced by a war that claimed the lives of those I held most dear.” Arden paused, and Changbin took her hand as a show of support. She smiled gratefully at him, and he nodded, encouraging her to continue. “When I traveled to the capital with the other survivors seeking aid from the King, we were told it was an honor to suffer for the glory of the Kingdom. They turned us away and until very recently I depended on the kindness of strangers to survive.”

    Arden looked around at everyone assembled and continued. “I never found stability, and I did suffer, but it sure as hell didn’t feel like an honor. I lost everything because of Philip and his warmongering. Now, you’re telling me he’s threatening one of my new family members, and you’re upset at Stormling for standing up to that piece of shit? I for one refuse to let my sister fight that monster alone.” She hadn’t raised her voice, but you could see her words hit a couple of the sirens like a physical blow.

    “Where you go, I go.” Chan said emphatically as he looked at you.

    “I will also fight. Stormling is part of this pack, so her battles are mine.” Seungmin murmured. “I don’t care who this man is; he said he’d take her away. I’ll be damned if I don’t fight to my last breath defending her or anyone else in this pack.” He added with venom in his tone. Seungmin turned his gaze upon you, and you gasped quietly at the intensity of his regard.

    “How do you propose we wage war against the Crown Prince? It’s not like we have an army or even enough weapons to face him, let alone whatever forces he throws at us.” Minho asked.

    “There’s also the issue of Thomas Blackwood. He’s Philip’s personal sorcerer and the reason he could project that image of himself to me. He used my father’s blood to do so. As far as I know, he’s the reason Philip is as successful on the battlefield as he is. We’d need to take him out before we could ever hope to reach Philip. I’d imagine killing him would require a special weapon or incredibly powerful spell.” You sighed and leaned against the cave wall as you chewed on your bottom lip.

    “Well, I’m not sure about a weapon, but we may be able to find an army...” Chan suggested with a shrug.

    “You don’t mean...” Changbin groaned as his expression turned sour.

    “Unfortunately, I do. They also might be able to help us figure out how to kill the sorcerer.” Chan replied.

    “But they hate us!” Jisung whined.

    “Unless someone has another suggestion, those pirates are our best option at this point. We’re going to be fighting the Crown Prince whether we like it or not, and I’ll gladly ally with them if it means being able to put him down for threatening my Storm.” Chan said as he looked around at the sirens.

    “We don’t have anything to offer them and they’re sure as hell not going to help us out of the kindness of their hearts. That Pirate King has never been a charitable soul.” Hyunjin said sullenly.

    “We offer them full access to the royal treasure hoard. Everyone knows that hoard is the stuff of legends. It should be enticing enough to pique their interest. It’s not like the royal family will be needing it if things go the way we want it to.” You reasoned then turned to Chan whose face was thoughtful.

    “That could work...the only trouble is finding the bastards. The island where their ships make berth is nearly impossible to locate.” Chan sighed.

    “Actually, I think I might have a way.” Seungmin said as his eyes widened with realization. “It’s just speculation, but I’ve heard rumors of an island off the southern coast of Grevalda that the pirates visit regularly. It’s not their base of operations, but we may be able to find some sort of clue as to where it is.”

    “Oh good, rumors.” Minho grumbled.

    “Yah! Unless you have a better idea, this may be the only option we have.” Chan chastised Minho, who merely rolled his eyes, making Chan hiss at him.

    “I’m more than happy to follow any lead we can get. Time isn’t exactly our ally, and I have a feeling that the longer it takes for us to find them, the stronger Philip will get.” You nodded a grim thank you to Seungmin and he nodded back, the ghost of a smile on his lips.

    “We should wait for Felix to return before deciding when to leave, I think he’d want to be part of the discussion.” Chan said.

    “You’re being too hasty! Not all of us have even decided to join you on your suicide mission, let alone leave at the drop of a hat.” Minho argued, his voice resounding through the cavern.

    “Then go ahead and leave! You don’t have to stay here; just let someone trample a member of this pack and call it a day. We don’t want you to help if you’re not willing.” Chan growled.

    “You’re the one who called me here, oh fearless leader! And don’t act like I’m not being rational; everything I’m saying is done in an attempt to get you to think this shit through! I may not like the idea of any members of this pack intentionally putting themselves in danger, but I’ll at least make sure you consider how the fuck you’re going to accomplish the impossible!” Minho stood and squared his shoulders as a rumbling growl resonated from deep in his chest. Tension settled like fog over the group and you held your breath as Chan and Minho seemed to size each other up.

    “How about for now we all go to our separate corners and wait for Felix to get back? Let clearer heads prevail.” You suggested as you stood between the two oldest sirens; Minho scowled at you and Chan hissed at him again.

    “Oh, grow up you fucking idiots! Neither of you are proving anything by having a dick measuring contest. Go fuck off somewhere and we’ll revisit this when you’re done acting like children.” Changbin said as he stood and took Minho’s arm, pulling him along as the siren protested weakly with Jisung following closely behind.

    As he passed, Changbin offered you an apologetic smile and asked, “Could you show Arden to the bathing cavern? I think she’d appreciate a soak.” He nodded at Arden and flashed a smile at her.

    “Absolutely!” You answered excitedly. Arden jumped up from her stool, and you held out your arm so she could hook hers through.

    “I’m going to the armory. I want to reacquaint myself with what we’ve got.” Chan said as he kissed you quickly.

    “Okay, I’m sure you’ll be able to find me once you’re done.” You gave him a small smile, which he returned before heading down one of the many passageways branching off of Haven’s gathering space.

    “Is it okay if I join you? I could use a good soak myself; been a long day of watching naked sirens spar then learning we’re probably going to war against the Kingdom of Grevalda.” Ravenna asked with a giggle as she walked up.

    “Definitely!” You answered and held out your other arm for her to hook hers through.

    “Oh! Hyunjin is going to come along, though he’ll stay a respectful distance away so we can gossip in peace.” Ravenna said as her siren settled alongside her. Hyunjin gave her an appraising glance and grinned, deciding it was best to go along with his Storm rather than try to argue with her.

    “Sounds good to me.” You chuckled.

    “No problem.” Arden shrugged.

    With that settled, the four of you headed straight to the bathing cavern, the glowworms sparkling overhead as you all immediately lowered yourselves into the warm waters. Hyunjin sat on the far end of the pool from the three of you with his arms stretched out over the edge as he laid his head back, content to hear Ravenna’s voice faintly over the low roar of the waterfall as he lounged in the water.

    “Gods, I thought those meat heads were going to come to blows!” Arden sighed as she waded out where the water was a little deeper.

    “They might have any other time, but I suspect our presence tempered the violence.” You murmured as the aches began to slowly come undone in the warmth of the pool.

    “I don’t know, it’s kind of thrilling when they get heated like that.” Ravenna giggled.

    “Oh, it absolutely is.” You agreed with a giggle of your own.

    “It almost makes me want to start a fight with Changbin, just to see what he would do.” Arden admitted with a wicked grin.

    “And who could blame you?” You asked with a salacious smile.

    “I thought we were supposed to be relaxing? This is doing the exact opposite for me!” Ravenna joked.

    “Hey, if you get too hot and bothered, your siren is right over there. I wouldn’t mind watching that show.” Arden teased. The three of you giggled loudly, though if Hyunjin heard he was perfectly content to let you think he hadn’t as his face remained a mask of relaxation. You couldn’t help noticing sweat was already beading along his hairline...

    “To be fair, you’re both closer at hand.” Ravenna teased back and you laughed with your whole chest for the first time since Jisung visited you.

    “You are quite fair.” Arden replied with a hungry look, and Ravenna licked her lips.

    “Well, our sirens will be pleased to know we’re practically drooling over each other.” You laughed as you spoke.

    “Maybe that’s the kind of distraction they need from all this darkness and war talk?” Arden said with a smirk. “Gods, the thought of all their eyes on us...” She got a far off look in her eyes and you laughed again.

    “Changbin must never get a moments rest when you’re alone together.” You giggled and sat against the edge of the pool.

    “Oh, I let him nap occasionally.” She responded with wild eyes and a wicked grin.

    “Calypso wept.” You sighed and bit your lip as desire pooled in your core.

    “Oh, sorry to kill the mood, but I’m kind of curious...” Ravenna spoke, breaking the spell between the three of you.

    “What are you curious about?” You asked as you turned your attention to her.

    “Well, I was wondering if you’re scared...I mean, with everything that’s going on, I’m kind of worried. I’ve never been in the middle of conflict like this, never lost anyone I held dear; I mean, I kind of lost my family, but they’re still alive out there. I’m just having a hard time not feeling scared right now.” Ravenna said as she looked down at the water, watching the way her skin shimmered slightly when she moved.

    “Of course I’m scared.” You replied. “I just don’t have the luxury of running away from that fear. I’ve come too far to throw away what my mother died for, and I love Chan and the rest of the pack too much to walk away from this.” You stared at Ravenna, watching her face as she mulled over your words.

    “I’m most definitely scared.” Arden said as she waded back toward you and Ravenna. “I’ve seen war and its destruction firsthand. I know exactly what we’re getting ourselves into, but I meant what I said earlier. I will not stand idly by while my family is in danger; I will stand by your side through that fear and fight as fiercely as I can.”

    Arden approached Ravenna, her eyes gentle as she knelt in front of her, so she was face to face with her. She took her hands under the water and smiled at her, though it was a smile steeped in sorrow.

    “Being afraid is normal. So long as it doesn’t consume you, fear can be useful in keeping you alive.” Arden leaned closer, so their noses were nearly touching. “Mastering that fear, letting it guide you rather than rule you, that is the key to staying alive. That is the difference between survival and oblivion.” Steam swirled around them, and you glanced over at Hyunjin who was now sitting upright and staring intently at the Storms in front of you.

    Commotion in the passageway leading to Haven’s entrance caught your attention, and you looked up in time to catch Felix’s eye as he entered the room. He was carrying his Storm whose thick mass of curls obscured part of their face, but you glimpsed lush, bow shaped lips, and their jawline was beautifully chiseled while their chest was muscular, but still lean. So, Felix’s Storm was a male!

    Felix merely flashed a polite smile then quickly moved along. You were intensely curious about his Storm, but decided it was best to leave him to it. Across the pool from you, Hyunjin watched Felix leave then his gaze slipped to Ravenna. You knew the look he had in his eyes, that same hunger that Chan had when he was ready to claim you on whatever surface was available.

    Arden had pulled away from Ravenna slightly as they watched Felix retreat as well, letting her hands go when she did. “Now there is a siren who could handle me however he liked.” You sighed dramatically as you sat next to Ravenna, making sure your leg was pressed against hers as you did. Her breath hitched and you smiled darkly.

    “Then again, who needs a siren...,” you purred as your hand skimmed over Ravenna’s thigh, “when you could have Storms instead?” You glanced up at Arden, and she grinned back, her eyes full of lewd intention.

    You leaned in, and Ravenna hissed through her teeth at your closeness. “I bet you taste divine.” You whispered then brushed her ear with your lip, making her tremble as you pulled away. “What do you think our sweet Ravenna tastes like Arden?” You asked without taking your eyes off Ravenna.

    “Lychee. I only had a bite of that sweet fruit once, and I’ve dreamt about tasting it every night since.” Arden answered huskily, her eyes gaining a feline edge.

    “Do you want us to taste you, sweet Ravenna?” You asked as your hand traveled further up her thigh, resting just short of the apex of her legs. Ravenna’s eyes were shut, her breasts heaving as she panted under your touch, and you glanced at Hyunjin who had lifted himself out of the water and sat on the edge of the pool pumping his fully hard cock lazily as he watched. Gods, you were so turned on, but now you wanted to give all your attention to Ravenna. You wanted to make her cry from how good you made her feel, and clearly Arden felt the same way.

    “Look, Sweetling, your siren approves.” You purred and Ravenna looked to Hyunjin, whose eyes were slits as he watched your advances on his Storm.

    “Ravenna,” Arden rasped as she inched closer, her lips enticingly close to Ravenna’s, “say the word and we’re yours.” Ravenna whimpered then whispered, “Please.”

    Arden pressed her lips tenderly against Ravenna’s, both sharing this new experience, and you made your move. Gently, you nudged her legs apart, and Arden moved out of the way so you could take inspiration from Chan and dip beneath the water.

    You blinked the film over your eyes then drew your fingertips against the sensitive skin of Ravenna’s inner thigh. When you followed your fingers with kisses, Ravenna shuddered under your lips, and you rewarded her with a gentle suck on the spot.

    When you reached her pussy you licked along the length of her, savoring the way she tasted on your tongue. Ravenna was so wet, so ready. You gave her clit a flick with your tongue and her legs clamped around your head. Arden nudged one leg away and held it as you held the other one, keeping her spread wide for you to feast.

    You slid two fingers inside her cunt, loving the way she felt around them, and used the come-hither motion Chan used that made you come undone every time. As you pumped your fingers inside her, you licked and sucked her clit relentlessly. Under water like this her cries were muffled, but you knew when she came because she clenched rhythmically around your fingers.

    When you surfaced with your fingers still inside Ravenna she was panting, her doe eyes squeezed shut as Arden pet her hair gently. “Gods, you’re stunning when you come. Think you can give me one too, Sweetling?” Arden cooed.

    “She’s just as sweet as I imagined; you need to taste for yourself.” You murmured as Arden switched places with you.

    “Is it okay if I set you on the edge of the pool?” Arden asked as she rubbed Ravenna’s thighs, leaning forward to gaze into her eyes.

    “Yes.” Ravenna agreed. Arden smiled and slid her arms under Ravenna’s ass and easily lifted her out of the pool. You watched as Arden slid her fingers through Ravenna’s slick center then brought her fingers to her mouth.

    “Oh, I’m going to enjoy devouring you, Sweetling.” Arden muttered after licking her fingers clean. Ravenna groaned and spread her legs wide for Arden which you took as your cue to shower attention on her lovely breasts. You took a nipple in your mouth, sucking and licking as Ravenna’s head lulled back, and she moaned.

    When Arden plunged her fingers into Ravenna’s sweet warmth, you watched her eyes roll back as her mouth dropped open. Gods, she really was stunning.

    You moved to sit behind Ravenna, supporting her as she surrendered to the pleasure surging through her, her head dropping back on your shoulder. Your hands roamed over her stomach and up to her breasts, caressing them as you kissed her neck. She smelled like plumeria and sugar, and your mouth watered as you breathed in her scent with a deep breath through the nose.

    “I understand why Hyunjin doesn’t seem to want to leave your side. You’re intoxicating.” You whispered against the shell of Ravenna’s ear, making her shudder. Whatever attention Arden was giving Ravenna’s pussy seemed to be striking the right chord because you noticed her breaths becoming shallower as she moaned louder than before.

    “You’re nearly there, Sweetling.” You crooned in her ear as you pinched her nipples. With a cry Ravenna came, trembling and gasping as you rubbed her sides tenderly. “Beautifully done, Sweetling; you’re such a good girl.” You murmured.

    Arden lifted her head from Ravenna’s cunt, a satisfied smile on her face as she watched Ravenna’s orgasm face. “Calypso take me, no wonder those sirens can’t seem to get enough of us.” Arden rasped then loomed over the two of you, taking Ravenna’s chin in her hand and kissing her deeply.

    “The guys are going to be so mad that they missed this.” Hyunjin laughed softly as he waded up. Ravenna reached out to him and Arden stepped back, all smiles as Hyunjin lifted her, cradling her against him as they left the pool.

    “I’m suddenly very cross with myself for not fucking women sooner.” Arden sighed. Laughter, bright and unrestrained filled the cavern as the two of you watched Hyunjin leave with Ravenna.

Chapter Text

    Thomas entered the former chambers of Lord Arthur, which Philip had already taken up residence in as he stayed at Stormfall Manor. Ever since his little chat with the former lady of the manor and his betrothed, Philip had been in a sour mood. He’d taken to brooding in the study overlooking the sea, looking out the windows to the waves below as if he might catch sight of his intended in them.

    It perplexed Thomas that she was able to strike Philip; as far as he knew that should have been impossible. She was an enigma to Thomas; nothing she’d done since he arrived at the manor made any sense to him. Women were always a mystery to Thomas, like complex puzzles to be solved, only you never knew when you reached the correct answer. Thomas shook his head and opened the door to the study, shutting it behind him quietly.

    Just as Thomas guessed, Philip stood with his back to him, staring out the window. The Crown Prince turned when he heard the door close, his handsome face drawn and sallow with dark circles under his eyes. “Ah, good, you’re here.” Philip deadpanned as he faced Thomas fully.

    “At your service.” Thomas said as he bowed at the waist.

    “Any idea how she was able to touch me through the projection?” Philip asked as he stared at Thomas.

    “I still can’t make any sense of it; as I said, it should have been impossible.” Thomas muttered.

    “The treacherous harpy.” Philip growled. “She looked horrendous; I hope we can return her to her original state of being, those gills were...distracting.” He made a face like he’d smelled spoiled milk and Thomas had to suppress the urge to laugh at such a reaction from a man like the Crown Prince. “I meant what I said,” he continued, “I am bringing her back. She was promised to me, and I intend to claim her as is my right.” Philip scowled and glanced behind him out the window.

    “It will not be so simple.” Thomas spoke carefully. “Emma’s memories were very clear; she is bonded to a siren and under the protection of Calypso. She is essentially untouchable even to you, unless you managed to kill a goddess.” Thomas added with a whisper of sarcasm.

    Philip turned back to Thomas, his eyes bright as he regarded his sorcerer. “That’s it! But killing Calypso isn’t enough! I refuse to share her; the bond with the siren must be severed!” Philip’s eyes blazed with purpose as he waited for Thomas’ response.

    As far as Thomas knew, there was only one god killer blade and it was lost to antiquity. Then to sever a bond forged by the goddess; but then maybe the two are connected and once the goddess is dead, the bond is automatically severed? Maybe all of this was as simple as killing Calypso? Though killing Calypso was already a laughable objective. Then again, Thomas had done far more with less.

    Thomas mulled over his options, and Philip began pacing. “I believe if I have the right information there is a blade, a god killer.” Thomas watched as the Crown Prince straightened, his eyes glimmering like a child who had been promised a toy if they behaved.

    “Look into it; nothing else matters until that blade is plunged into Calypso’s chest.” Philip smiled animalistically and Thomas shuddered.

    Thomas never much cared about the reasons behind his work. He was simply happy for a place to use his magic without restraint. With each drop of blood shed, Thomas could feel his power grow. It was never enough; he always wanted more.

    “I shall leave for the capital with all haste. If that blade is still within reach of the mortal plane, the Grand Archives will surely have a record of it.” Thomas spoke quickly. Though the task seemed unlikely to yield results, Thomas always enjoyed visiting the Grand Archives.

    Where Philip was impulsive, explosive, and even a bit wild, his father, the King, was the exact opposite. It was his ambition that brought about the establishment of the Grand Archives. He desired to gather all manner of records, amassing a vast collection that boasted millions of unique pieces from across the continent and beyond. It was the King’s opinion that knowledge was the greatest weapon of mortals, and the Grand Archives were the zenith of that belief.

    “Yes, yes, do what you must do. And take Henry with you; you’ll likely need help combing through the Archives, and he’s the only other one I trust with this besides you. After all, just because the blade is a ‘god’ killer it doesn’t mean others wouldn’t seek to use it against me and the royal family.” Philip rubbed his jaw in thought as he spoke, and Thomas grit his teeth.

    In spite of the desire to outright deny the Crown Prince’s command, Thomas knew that having Henry would be beneficial. His presence would complicate things, and Thomas didn’t necessarily look forward to that kind of distraction, but more hands did tend to make light work. Besides, denying a command from the Crown Prince would be suicide.

    “I will make sure his horse is readied alongside mine.” Thomas bowed and turned to leave.

    “Blackwood.” Philip drawled.

    “Highness.” Thomas said as he turned back to the Crown Prince.

    “Nothing else is more important than this. Find the blade. We’ll kill Calypso, then break that bond, and I’ll finally have what was promised to me.” Philip’s gaze was intense, his eyes twin flames of emerald green.

    “Of course, my liege, nothing is more important.” Thomas said in a honeyed tone. Philip merely nodded and waved his hand, dismissing Thomas then turning back to gaze out the window.

    Henry had spent the past hour training in the courtyard of Stormfall Manor, hoping to clear his mind with repetitive motion and physical labor. Sweat ran in rivers down his exposed torso as he swung his sword again and again and again.

    He was agitated today, and he had the sneaking suspicion it was to do with Thomas. The man had been avoiding him since the public execution of Emma and the remaining lady’s maids. Henry couldn’t make sense of it, but he was beginning to worry about Thomas.

    Why did he care so much? He’d known Thomas for many years and never cared for him beyond his physical wellbeing. Now, suddenly he was worried about how the man was feeling? This was most assuredly going to complicate things...

    Henry yelled in frustration and brought the sword down harder than he intended, slashing the dummy straight down the middle. Henry cursed under his breath and shook his head, sweat falling from his copper locks to the cobblestones below.

    “The dummy is well and truly vanquished! The realm is safe at last!” Thomas’ reedy voice drifted across the courtyard, and Henry glared at him as he struggled to catch his breath. Thomas ginned in a way that made Henry feel like a child, and Henry had to fight the urge to punch him in the face. They may be friends, but Henry was in no mood for jokes at his expense.

    “Did you come here to criticize my handling of the training dummies or is there something more pressing you came to tell me?” Henry glowered at Thomas then sheathed his sword.

    “Actually, I have business in the capital, and the Crown Prince has decided that you shall join me.” Thomas drawled.

    “If you wanted me to yourself, you could have just said so.” Henry joked as an amused grin tugged at the corner of his mouth in spite of his dark mood. Thomas rolled his eyes and headed back inside, shaking his head as he went.

    “We leave in half an hour; I suggest you clean up quickly. Oh, and put a shirt on.” Thomas called over his shoulder.

Chapter Text

    Chan lay on the bed, staring up at the ceiling as a thousand thoughts swirled around his head like a whirlpool. The loudest thought by far was how much he craved retribution. If he could but grow wings and take to the sky, he would fly to Philip and gut him like a fish for threatening his Storm. No, that wouldn’t be nearly enough. He’d bring him back to Stormling and have her watch as he tore the heart from his chest and brought it to her, still warm and beating. 

    He’d assumed the others would understand and support Stormling’s bid for revenge. It frustrated him that they were wavering when a member of their own pack was threatened. If the roles were reversed and one of their Storms were threatened in the same way, Chan wouldn’t hesitate to defend them.

    It would take time, but Chan had a feeling that the others would come around. For now, it would have to be enough to have the support of the packmates that they already did.

    The visit to the armory had been overwhelmingly positive, given that they’d hoarded all manner of weapons for the better part of a century. Chan had already claimed a few pieces for himself and a couple for Stormling to look over. He would take her to the armory later to look for herself, but for now the blades he chose for her would do nicely.

    The nature of his role as the leader of the pack meant that he knew where the other sirens in the pack were, so he was aware that Felix had returned not long ago with his Storm. Chan tried to get a sense for whom he returned with, but just like the other Storms, he couldn’t quite get a read on them. It was an odd feeling to be vaguely aware of the presence of the Storms; he couldn’t pinpoint their locations like the others which bothered him more than it should. The obvious exception was, of course, Stormling who was currently heading his way. Chan smiled to himself and sat up, watching for her to come striding through the doorway.

    He still wasn’t quite used to the strange giddiness that overtook him when she was near. Nearly all his life he’d operated on a certain level of self-restraint; keeping people close enough to protect while maintaining distance kept him from experiencing the pain of loss he’d endured early in his life. Stormling shattered decades of work the instant she stepped foot in that cove. Chan wasn’t entirely sure how he felt about that immediate breach, but for now, he was content to just enjoy.

    As Stormling drew near, the anticipation made his skin prickle, and Chan rose from the bed to meet her head on. Even without seeing her, he could scent what she’d been up to, and a peek in her mind confirmed his assessment. Stormling truly fit the mold of a siren perfectly, as if she’d been born as a siren and not reborn as a Storm only recently. Her intent was clear and Chan was already getting hard thinking about sinking his cock in her empyrean cunt.

    Stormling crossed the threshold, and Chan broke over her like a hurricane, sweeping her up in his arms and carrying her to the bed as he showered kisses over her breasts. She moaned and wrapped her legs around his waist, her fingers twining in Chan’s hair as she panted his name making him growl possessively. He laid her down as gently as he could given the frenzy that gripped them and climbed over Stormling, claiming her lips as he plunged into her in one go.

    Their twin cries of pleasure echoed in the room and Chan wasted no time thrusting into Stormling, her pussy enveloping his cock perfectly as he moved inside her. Chan understood that what she wanted right now was quick and dirty, and that’s what he would give her.

    “Choke me.” Stormling whined and frantically pulled at his arm. Chan obeyed without a second thought and snapped his hand up to the column of her neck. She gave a strangled cry and spread her legs wider as she stroked her clit, moaning in that spine-tingling way that never failed to make Chan lose his composure. Stormling came hard, clenching around Chan’s cock as he moaned and spilled his warmth inside her. He pulled his hand away and looked down at his Storm, her orgasm face never ceasing to be the most sublime sight he’d ever beheld.

    With a groan, Chan dropped to his side next to Stormling, a smile on his face as his worries seemed to dim ever so slightly in the afterglow of their coupling.

Chapter Text

    Taren woke to the warmth of a body pressed against theirs, and they tensed until everything came flooding back. Their hand shot to their chest, which was still just as flat as it had been the last time they were conscious. So, it wasn’t a dream, which meant that the body tucked against their back was...

    “Good morning.” Felix’s rumbling morning voice greeted Taren, and they felt a shock of desire buzz through them. He kissed their neck and Taren melted against him, humming in their slightly groggy state.

    “How long have I been asleep?” Taren croaked as they pulled Felix’s arm tighter around their waist.

    “Two days.” Felix replied as he nuzzled his nose in the spot between their neck and shoulder. Taren sighed and rolled over to face Felix, gasping when they did. Dreams did not do this siren justice, and being this close to him, tangled up together...gods. Felix chuckled and reached up to stroke Taren’s cheek with his knuckle. “You’re adorable when you’re waking up.” He muttered, his gaze playful as he took in Taren.

    “And you’re breath taking.” Taren whispered as they stared at Felix like he was a flame, and they were a moth irresistibly drawn to his light.

    “If you keep looking at me like that, I may just take you right now.” Felix rumbled as he tilted Taren’s chin so he could kiss them. Sweet heat glowed from inside Taren, and they pressed closer to Felix, encouraging him to deepen the kiss.

    “So, take me.” Taren groaned against his lips.

    “Not before you’ve eaten.” Felix laughed. “And I’m not talking about me, you little troublemaker.” He added as he pressed his nose against theirs.

    “Can’t blame me for trying.” Taren giggled then stretched as Felix propped himself, looking down at them.

    “I don’t think you’re up to hunting right now, so, do you want to wait here alone, or would you prefer some company?” Felix asked as Taren sat up.

    “Are we not the only ones here?” Taren asked with a small frown.

    “No, we’re part of a pack. One that’s grown substantially in the past two weeks.” Felix chuckled. “There are thirteen of us now; you’re the latest Storm to join our pack.” Felix watched Taren’s face as they took in that bit of information.

    Thirteen, well, that’s not the most auspicious number, but it wasn’t like there was anything Taren could do about that. “Are there any Storms...like me?” Taren asked, though they already guessed the answer.

    “No, but I know everyone will love you. Calypso chose you for me, which means the rest of the pack will naturally accept you. I have yet to hear of a pack rejecting a Storm.” Felix said as he tucked a curl behind their ear. Taren was somewhat reassured, but this was all completely new. This body, this life, now this pack.

    “I don’t know if I’m ready to meet everyone yet, but maybe one of the Storms?” Taren said with a worried sigh. They had no idea what to expect when meeting another Storm, but at least they were likely in the same position as them. Formerly mortal, now a creature of the deep with power they could feel pulsing strangely inside them.

    “Okay, want me to find a Storm and bring them here, or take you to them?” Felix asked as he took Taren’s hand and massaged it absentmindedly.

    “If they don’t mind coming here, I’d prefer that.” Taren said then chewed on the inside of their cheek.

    “I’m sure they won’t mind. I’m going to find Stormling and bring her here; it sounds like she’s been taking the other Storms under her wing, so I’m sure she’ll be happy to keep you company while I’m gone.” Felix said then lifted Taren’s hand to his beautiful lips, kissing it softly then crawling off the bed. “I’ll be right back.” He smiled and left the small cave that was his room, and now Taren’s as well.

    Taren watched Felix leave and immediately they felt a quiet sense of discomfort, like part of them left with him.

    You were in Haven’s gathering area watching Changbin teach Arden how to play Shells and Stones, chuckling at the way her face scrunched up at all the strange rules and order of play. “So, if you have more shells than stones at the end, you win?” Arden asked in an exasperated tone.

    “Unless someone else calls parley and claims the final stone. Or if they challenge you to a duel, in which case, you have to fight them. Or...” Changbin tried to explain, but Arden threw her hands up dramatically.

    “Gods above, I have no idea what you’re saying! None of this is making sense!” Arden groaned, making you laugh heartily.

    “I gave up trying to understand Shells and Stones; best left to the sirens perhaps.” You laughed and Changbin shrugged with a goofy grin on his face.

    “I’ll have to give all the Storms a lesson some time.” Felix chuckled as he walked up to the table.

    “Ya! I’m teaching her just fine!” Changbin hooted then crossed his arms and pouted dramatically. Arden certainly was a perfect match for Changbin where the dramatics were concerned.

    “I beg to differ.” Arden said as she rolled her eyes.

    “Oh, I’ll make you beg alright.” Changbin growled, grinning at her as he did.

    “Aaaanyway...I’m actually here for Stormling. Mind if I steal her away for a while?” Felix asked as he rested his hand on your shoulder.

    “Do I look like Chan? Do whatever you want; I’ll be here teaching my Storm how to play a child’s game.” Changbin laughed.

    “Well, do you mind if I steal you away then?” Felix laughed as he patted your shoulder.

    “Not at all.” You grinned and he offered his hand to help you stand.

    “Great! I have to go out and hunt; Taren is finally awake and completely ravenous, though I’m not sure they fully grasped that. They didn’t want to be alone, so I figured you would be willing to keep them company.” Felix explained as the two of you left the cavern and headed to his room.

    The passageways of Haven were slowly making more sense to you with each passing day. Still, there were times when you felt you might get lost if you weren’t careful. Fortunately, Chan would be able to find you and bring you back with little issue other than the embarrassment you would feel.

    “Oh yeah, I’ve been looking forward to meeting him!” You bubbled as he led the way.

    “Them.” Felix corrected gently.

    “Oh, right, them!” You amended, though you were a bit confused by the correction. Taren had certainly looked male to you, but if you’d learned anything these past two weeks, it was that you didn’t know nearly as much as you thought you did before becoming a Storm.

    When you reached Felix’s room, your eyes immediately landed on Taren, who sat at the small wood table against the far wall. They caught sight of you and their eyes widened, though you weren’t sure if that was a positive or negative reaction.

    “Taren, this is Stormling; she’s agreed to stay with you while I’m gone.” Felix introduced you as he walked up to Taren. He took their chin in his hand and tilted it up so he could kiss them, then gazed at them keenly. “I won’t be gone long, I promise.” Felix smiled sweetly at Taren, and you noticed them visibly relax.

    “Don’t worry, I’ll keep them from getting into too much trouble.” You smiled and nodded at Felix. He nodded back and smiled one last time at Taren then left the room.

    Felix left an uncomfortable silence in his wake, but you weren’t too worried about it; you’d only just met each other after all. Taren’s amber eyes were trained on you, and they were more visibly flustered than when Felix was around. Well, things weren’t going to get any less awkward if you just kept staring at each other, so you spoke first.

    “Is it okay if I join you?” You asked with a gesture to the other chair at the table.

    “Sure.” Taren replied with a polite smile, though it did little to mask their discomfort.

    “So, you’re Felix’s Storm then; I’ve been looking forward to meeting you!” You flashed Taren a smile, and there was the slightest shift in their demeanor.

    “Yes, it’s strange though, like I’m living a dream and any moment I’ll wake up.” Taren chuckled nervously, and their hand settled on the center of their chest.

    “What was it like, if you don’t mind my asking. I bet Felix was so romantic.” You sighed.

    “Oh, he was! And incredibly kind, too. I was pretty nervous, but he made sure I was comfortable.” Taren paused and leaned in a bit closer, “Was that actually death, or...” They trailed off.

    “Yes! It was much pleasanter than I expected!” You laughed as you uttered the ridiculous statement.

    “That’s exactly what I thought!” Taren laughed heartily, and you caught yourself smiling even wider at the sound. “How was your siren? Were they romantic too?” Taren asked, their mood brighter as they spoke.

    “No,” you giggled, “Chan was more playful and possessive.” You thought back to that night, and a pang of desire resonated from your core.

    “I’m not sure I would have liked that.” Taren chuckled. “I think Felix was exactly what I needed.” Their eyes gleamed as they talked about their siren.

    “Calypso truly is an expert match maker.” You laughed and Taren quirked their head.

    “So, when Felix said Calypso chose me for him, he wasn’t just showering me with flowery words?” Taren asked.

    “Oh, no! Calypso chose you specifically for Felix. Just like she chose me for Chan. Oh, and her daughter Melodias is the one who chooses the sirens who get Storms. She was the first Storm a long time ago; she’s absolutely stunning and incredibly nice!” You gushed as you thought back to meeting the demigod.

    “You met Melodias?” Taren gasped.

    “Oh yeah, I’m sure you’ll meet her at some point too! She has a special affinity for other Storms.” You smiled and Taren looked at their lap.

    “I’m not sure I’m quite what she would expect of a Storm.” Taren mumbled. You frowned and gazed at them; by all accounts, they were lovely. Their amber eyes were large and kind, and their inky curls were full and fell to just past their ears, like a soft crown on their head. Then there was Taren’s lithe body, so well defined with pale skin that matched Felix’s... Your eyes widened when you finally noticed the glaring reality in front of you. Your gaze lifted back to Taren’s face, and you felt as though understood them a little better.

    “Did you know that long ago Nereus arranged for Melodias to marry a merprince?” You asked as you leaned in. Taren shook their head and leaned forward as well, so you continued, “She was a goddess then, not just a demigod since she was the daughter of Nereus and Calypso. If she’d married the merprince as her father intended, she would have kept her status and everything that went along with it. Then she met Kai.” You recalled the story as Chan had told it, remembering the way you’d held your breath as he spoke. Now it was Taren’s turn to hold their breath as you retold the story for them.

    “They say theirs was the only true instance of love at first sight; like fate itself intervened. At first their affair was kept to the shadows at Kai’s request; he was of common birth and worried over the consequences for Melodias if they were discovered. Melodias agreed for a time, but as the wedding drew nearer, she had enough. She swam right up to Nereus, Kai’s hand in hers, and declared that she would marry Kai or die. Nereus had no choice but to acquiesce.” You paused and looked to the side as if you might see the fabled Coral Palace from where you sat.

    “The merprince, Joshua, was not pleased to hear that not only had Melodias broken their engagement, but that she chose a common siren over him. The merfolk took up arms, led by their spurned prince, and slaughtered scores of sirens as they slept in their ancient city. Were it not for the intervention of Calypso and Melodias, it is likely that all the sirens would have been wiped out. The sirens who did survive that first attack formed small packs and scattered across the vast waters of the ocean like seaweed in the current.” You felt a pang of empathy for those sirens, the ones who perished, but also the ones who survived. The loss and fear had to be immense, but they endured, and now you were both here as Storms to your own sirens.

    “After that, the merfolk and sirens were sworn enemies, and conflict became a way of life between them. In those days, sirens had very little physical prowess or power, and losses continued to plague them until Melodias saw a path forward. She bound herself forever to Kai, offering her own power to enhance his; forging a bond that produced the first Storm. Half god, half siren, Melodias emerged as the first of us and lost her status as goddess, becoming a demigod. As I’m sure you figured, her sacrifice was not in vain, and the sirens were able to push back against the merfolk with Melodias and Kai ushering in a new era for every siren since then.”

     Taren looked thoughtful, their eyes bright as they gazed at the craggy cave ceiling. You let them think for a moment before continuing. “Melodias stood in bold opposition to the expectations placed on her and our kind were formed as a result. So, of all the Storms out there, Melodias is the last one to give a damn about expectations. You will not disappoint her; I’m sure the thought would not even cross her mind. She’ll take one look at you and think, ‘Yes, Taren is another perfect Storm.’” You held out your hand, and Taren stared at it for a beat then placed their hand in yours, and you gripped it tight.

    “Never doubt that you are enough just as you are. You don’t have to diminish yourself for us to accept you; you’re part of this pack for better or worse now. We welcome you with open arms as yourself; nothing more, nothing less.” You watched a tear slip down Taren’s cheek and fall on their lap before they could swat at it. They looked away, and you wondered if maybe you said too much or made them feel uncomfortable until they took a breath and spoke.

    “Thank you.” They whispered, gripping your hand just as tight as you gripped theirs.

    “Any time you need to talk, I’m here.” You reassured Taren. They nodded gratefully, and the pair of you chatted easily about anything and everything until Felix finally returned, and with a final hug you parted ways.

Chapter Text

    “Stormling.” Chan’s voice pulled you from a deep, dreamless sleep, and you woke up with a groan. “Good morning, my Storm, did you sleep well?” He asked as he swiped your hair from your face. You squinted up at him, your small scowl of lingering sleepiness making him chuckle.

    “Whasso good aboudit?” You groaned then rubbed the heels of your hands against your eyes.

    “You’re the one who wanted to serve Calypso today.” Chan laughed as you sat up.

    “Ah, right. I s'pose those were words I said.” You replied in your gravely morning voice.

    “You most certainly did. Now, let’s get going before the day leaves us behind!” Chan said with enthusiasm, hopping off the bed, then holding out his hand to help you down.

    “Are we going to the same island we did last time or somewhere new?” You asked then stretched your arms over your head.

    “Somewhere new.” Chan said with a smile. You hadn’t seen as much of him yesterday since you were with Taren for a while, and he was either training or brooding in your room, so you were excited to get some one-on-one time with him. “Just you wait, we’ll serve Calypso, then I’ll show you some proper one-on-one time.” Chan replied to your thoughts, his eyes gleaming with promise. Oh gods.

    “I’ll hold you to it.” You laughed as he helped you off the bed.

    The pair of you left Haven, the others likely still sound asleep as you did, and headed to the new location Chan had in mind. As you traveled, you felt like the ocean itself was unsettled; even Chan seemed less relaxed as he led the way. Shoals of fish darted erratically around you, and normally lonely giants such as sunfish and sharks swam in your wake, gathering in unnatural numbers.

    “Do you think they’re nervous?” You asked Chan as a sea turtle swam right up next to you.

    “Sure as hell seems that way.” Chan answered, glancing back at you with a frown on his beautiful face.

    Mercifully, you soon arrived at your destination, but as you stepped onto the white sand beach, a lingering dread clung to you. After the odd behavior of the sea creatures, you were shaken, though not enough to go home when you’d only just gotten to the island. Instead, you followed Chan as he strode ahead with his keen eyes surveying your surroundings. Clearly, he was just as bothered as you, though he likely didn’t want to worry you.

    “Ah, perfect timing! Look!” Chan called as you drew near to a rocky outcropping that jutted out over the ocean below. He pointed off to the horizon and sure enough a ship was making its way close enough to be lured in. You shared a look of excitement; your misgivings cast aside for the time being as you stood side by side and began to sing. You sang different melodies, avoiding a duet at the risk of unintentionally using the Dread Duet at an inopportune time.

    Unlike the first time you served Calypso, this ship immediately corrected its course and headed right for you. The sweet buzz of power filling your body was intoxicating, and as the ship drew near, the feeling swelled making your mouth water in anticipation for what was soon to come.

    When they were finally close enough for you to behold the people gathered on the deck, you were surprised that they weren’t clamoring quite like the crew on the first ship had. They were shouting and running, but they weren’t as frantic...no, they were...organized? But that didn’t make sense.

    A man stood near the helm of the ship and from this distance you could barely make out what he lifted from his side... “GET DOWN!” Chan yelled from your side, and you dropped just in time to dodge an arrow that sailed over you. “SHIT! STORMLING, RUN!”

    Immediately you followed Chan’s order and scrambled up off the stoney ground, wincing at the sting of scrapes on your palms and knees from dropping so hard. Another arrow glanced off the rock at your feet, and with a cry of shock you bolted away, terror gripping your heart as it raced in your chest. You remembered when you’d come up to the rocky outcrop, there was a drop off just left of where you climbed up, so you headed that way.

    The cries of the men on the ship grew louder and you could hear more arrows streaking past you as you ran. When you reached the drop off, you jumped down and landed with a grunt in the grass below. Shortly after, you heard Chan in your mind.

    “Stormling, lend me your power then summon a storm!”

    “But I don’t know how!”

    “I know you can do it, just focus on doing that and nothing else!”

    You screamed in frustration and scrunched your face, squeezing your eyes shut as you did what he said. Focus. Lend Chan your power. Focus. Focus. Over your telepathic bond you could feel a surge of power leave you and rush toward Chan. Pain lanced through your skull and you cradled your head in your hands as you knelt on the ground, but you refused to stop until you knew Chan had what he needed.

    Tears streamed down your cheeks from the intense pressure and pain in your head, and you could feel your nose bleeding. Gods, was this truly the way Storms felt every time they lent their power to their sirens?

    “That’s enough! The storm!” Chan finally confirmed, and with a pained sob you forced the flow of power over the telepathic bond to cease. You took a gasping breath and braced your hands on the grass then focused again, this time on summoning a storm like the one you’d inadvertently summoned the night you were reborn.

    This time the power pulsed more easily through you, its origin and user being one and the same, and great storm clouds rolled in. Seconds later lightning cracked through the sky, and wind tore over the island and tossed the waves. Over the tumult you could just make out the terrified cries of the crew on the ship. Lightning flashed again, but this time the light glared brightly for far longer than normal. You took a chance and peeked over the ledge and what you saw made you gasp aloud.

    Chan was standing with his back to you, his frame bulkier and slightly taller, with a javelin of pure lightning crackling in his hand. He lifted and drew it back, its sputtering cracks loud enough to make you cover your ears, and threw it at the ship whose broadside was exposed to him. His aim was true, and with a blinding flash and force that shook the ground beneath you, the ship was split in two. Her crew cried in manic terror as they were either thrown from the ship or slammed into the solid wood of its hull or floor.

    You scrambled onto the rocky outcrop and sprinted to Chan’s side. He was taller than you, and his bulk from this close was staggering; when he glanced down at you it was like you were gazing up at a god. Chan smiled animalistically, the wind and rain whipping his hair out of his face so you could clearly see his eyes glowing cool blue and crackling around the edges like lightning, then he took your hand. “Care to hunt down the survivors with me? Just...don’t kill them yet. We should question them; I have a feeling this is related to that royal thorn in our side.” He turned back to the sinking ship and let go of your hand.

    Chan ran for the edge of the outcrop with thundering steps then jumped into the sea below. You followed his course and plunged into the storm-tossed waters. As you came across sailors, you struck them in the head and dragged them to the shore you’d walked onto earlier. One by one, you and Chan pulled them from the choppy water and laid them out on the sand.

    When Chan pulled the last of them from the ocean, he went back to the wreckage and found plenty of rope to bind them. Chan had found that their ears were plugged with beeswax, which explained how they were able to ignore the lure of your songs. One didn’t have any in his ears, which you assumed meant he was the one intended to hear your song, so the crew would know when sirens were nearby. The pair of you made quick work of tying their hands behind their backs and removing the beeswax, then you called an end to the storm. It was much easier this time, now that you knew what you were doing a little better.

    Once the storm quieted and the sun came back out, you dropped to the sand with a heavy sigh; hanging your head between your arms which were hooked around your knees. Chan shifted back to his regular size, and his eyes returned to their dark brown color then he joined you, rubbing your back in soothing circles.

    “You did well, Stormling.” Chan said with a smile. You nodded and took a shuddering breath, the throbbing headache making you grind your teeth. “I’m sorry you didn’t get a chance to try transference before now. It shouldn’t have been so hard on you. It’s my fault for not teaching you before now...” Chan breathed out through his nose.

    “It’s okay, I already feel better. But gods, was it ever worth it.” You replied with a breathy laugh.

    “I didn’t know what to expect but being able to use lightning lances and getting to be a bit taller...that’s far above what I could have hoped for.” Chan laughed quietly.

    “I bet you’re as strong as Changbin when you’re like that.” You said thoughtfully.

    “Don’t let him catch you saying that.” He replied with a chuckle. Chan’s smile faded and he looked at you with concern. “We were fortunate that neither of us was hurt. I don’t know what I would have done if you’d been struck by an arrow like that; as it is that first arrow came far too close.”

    “At least now we know to have our guard up.” You responded then grimaced when you absentmindedly leaned back and propped your scraped palms on the sand.

    “We’ll make sure Seungmin takes a look at those when we get back.” Chan said as he looked at your knees and palms, now crusted with sand. “For now, though...” He tore his gaze from you and turned his attention to the eight survivors lying unconscious, just a stone's throw away.

    “Right. Let’s wake them up.” You nodded once and steeled yourself as Chan stood then helped you up. Anger boiled in your blood as you glared down at the men bound before you. They may not be Philip, or even have any ties to him, but you were going to make sure they suffered for attacking your siren.

    You went down the line, slapping each man in the face harder than was truly necessary to wake them. Chan did the same, and very quickly you had eight furious men sitting cross-legged in the sand.

    “It’s a shame we couldn’t kill one of you sea harpies! The world is better off without your ilk defiling...” One of the older men with greasy brown hair and a matching beard shouted until you walked up and yanked him off the ground by his neck. He was small enough that his feet were dangling when you raised him as high as you could, then slammed him to the sand, his pained cry bringing a smile to your face. It really was lovely being strong enough to lift a grown man with ease.

    “Anyone else want to run their mouth?” You asked then spat on the groaning man at your feet. The other seven men thought better of it, and you stepped away from the bearded man.

    “We’re going to ask you some questions. Your answers will determine the severity of our retribution.” Chan said as he looked over the men. His eyes landed on the one who was clearly the youngest, and his gaze darkened. Calling him a man was generous, he couldn’t have been older than seventeen, still just a boy, and he was trembling like a leaf in a hurricane.

    “You there. What were you doing out here?” Chan growled. The boy looked up at Chan and his chin trembled as he felt the full force of his anger hammer into him.

    “I...I was just f-followin' orders. M-m-my father, he...” The boy sputtered.

    “I didn’t ask about your father.” Chan cut him off, his lip curling in disgust.

    “I swear, I d-don't know nothin’!” The boy cried. Beside him, the other men glared at Chan. Clearly the boy knew nothing, so why was Chan pushing him so hard? 

    “Maybe a little pain will help jog your memory.” Chan said coolly, his eyes void of any emotion as he strode up to the boy. The others shouted and the two beside him threw themselves over him.

   “Please! Do not punish the boy!” One of the men, blonde haired and brown eyed, yelled over the others.

    “Why shouldn’t I? I asked him a question, and he wouldn’t answer truthfully.” Chan spat as he hefted one man off the boy and reached for the other.

    “Fucks sake, we were just a trading vessel, but the Crown Prince, he...” The blonde man said and your eyes widened and Chan growled.

    “The Crown Prince?” Chan repeated, his eyes murderous as he glowered at the blonde man.

    “Yes! He sent out a bounty to all the ports along the coast of Grevalda. Five hundred gold pieces for every siren turned in dead, one thousand if they’re alive!” The blonde hissed.

    Chan growled louder than before and stalked up to the blonde, gripping his hair and yanking his head back. “Did he give any reason? Any at all?” Chan asked as he sneered in the blonde’s face. The man groaned and glared defiantly back at him, then spit in his face. Chan’s free hand gripped the man’s shoulder hard enough to make him scream as bone shattered. With a mouth of razor-sharp teeth, Chan bit down and ripped out the man’s throat; his cries drowned in a gurgle of blood. Chan spit the blood, bone, and flesh out, and a lower growl resonated deep from his chest.

    A couple of the men threw up on the spot, and the air was filled with prayers to gods who wouldn’t listen. Not this time. You looked on, a smile tugging at the corners of your lips. This was what you were made for; savagery, bloodshed, and vengeance.

    “I will ask one more time.” Chan said as he dropped the blonde, leaving him to bleed out in the sand. “Did the Crown Prince provide a reason for this bounty?” As he stood once again, blood staining his mouth and running down the planes of his muscular body, for the second time that day you would have sworn you were looking at a god.

    “No, you fucking monster! And we didn’t need any reason, even the gold was a small prize compared to the pleasure of killing you void-cursed bastards!” The bearded man from before barked. He was sitting up once more, and you smiled manically down at him. He recoiled, revulsion written over his face.

    You didn’t say anything as you kicked the center of his chest, and he landed on his back with a gasp. All the other men could do was watch wide eyed in horror as you stood over him and stomped on his head. The crunch of bone and squelch of brain matter caused another round of vomiting and panicked screams to erupt from the others. But you didn’t stop. You stomped on the man’s head over and over and over, blood spraying as you smashed his skull under your heel until there was nothing left but a bloody, pulpy mess where his head once was.

    When you were satisfied you stumbled back and breathed heavily, that manic smile still on your face. You looked up and Chan was staring at you like he might take you right there in front of the men still cowering in the sand.

    “I don’t think there’s anything more they can tell us.” You chirped, your light tone in total contrast to the barbarous act you’d just committed. Chan smiled back and you turned to the six horror-struck men trembling before you. By the time you were through, the white sand was stained crimson, and their frightened cries were only a memory.

Chapter Text

    Chan stood over the body of the final sailor he’d dispatched, or what was left of it. Even by his standards, this was a grisly scene. None of the men were recognizable; their bodies broken and battered beyond the point that even their loved ones would know who they were. In spite of all the carnage, Chan couldn’t shake the nagging in the back of his mind that it wasn’t enough.

    He looked out past the waves to the horizon and took deep, steady breaths. The frenzy had finally passed, but now an unsettling quiet remained though Chan doubted he’d ever forget their agonized cries.

    Stormling was nearby watching the last man die, but Chan felt that calling him a man wasn’t quite right. He was barely more than a child, sixteen, maybe seventeen; likely just a cabin boy based on his lack of muscle. He’d known singling the boy out would make the others talk; still, the look of utter terror in his eyes would haunt Chan for a good long while. Of all the things they’d done, he regretted that the boy was caught up in this. Unfortunately, he was in the wrong place at the wrong time and paid for it with his life.

    When Chan looked over at Stormling, a dark shiver ran down his spine.

    She was crouching close to the boy, her silver-blue eyes now onyx orbs, void of emotion as he finally drew his last breath. She stared unblinking, blood dripping from the ends of her hair and splattered over every inch of her skin. Chan thought she looked like a primordial war goddess; a bewitching blood-soaked terror.

    Stormling’s gaze lifted to meet his and Chan choked back a gasp. Those onyx eyes weren’t just void of emotion; they were voids. Chan took an unthinking step back and she stared unflinching then stood slowly.

    A presence dark and horrible turned Chan’s stomach, and he gaped as she stepped over the boy’s body toward him. Stormling took another step and opened her mouth, but nothing came out. A string of slobber dribbled past her lip and down her chin then she dropped like a marionette whose stings had been cut, her body landing with a thud that made the sand under Chan’s feet shudder.

    “Stormling!” Chan yelled then rushed to her side, dropping to the sand and pulling her upper body into his lap. He frantically swiped the hair from her face then frowned. She was burning up.

    Burnout.

    Fuck!

    Chan’s hands were shaking, and he looked around as if help would materialize out of thin air. He’d only seen burnout a couple of times, but he’d never even heard of anyone losing consciousness. Gods, he’d pushed her too hard. He’d caused her harm again, even if it was indirect. Chan’s throat tightened and he struggled to breathe, but he got it together enough to squeeze his eyes shut and throw a panicked prayer to Calypso begging for help.

    Going back to Haven was a risk Chan wasn’t willing to take until he knew it was safer than staying, but he had to try and get her fever down at least a little. He hooked his arms under her legs and behind her back then stood. There was a small pool on the island, so he made his way there, making sure not to jostle Stormling too much.

    As he walked, a cool breeze met him and on it he heard a familiar voice. “Chan, fear not, I have sent Seungmin to help get Stormling stable enough to bring her to the Coral Palace. We will take care of her.” Calypso’s maternal voice washed over Chan, and he nodded, words failing him as he listened. “Deep breaths, my child, all will be well.” Calypso reassured him. Her voice drifted away, but the cooling breeze remained.

    Chan looked down at Stormling’s bloody face, her brow furrowed as the burnout blazed through her, and silent tears slipped down his cheeks. He was shaken but refused to break; she needed his strength right now.

    When he finally reached the pool, surrounded by foliage and trees which provided ample shade, he slipped into the waters with Stormling cradled against him. She was trembling; not from the lukewarm water, but from the fever. Fear tasted bitter on Chan’s tongue as he waited for Seungmin to arrive, praying that the currents bore him swiftly to Stormling’s aid.

    Seungmin couldn’t recall a time when he swam faster. Calypso reached out and summoned him to an island about twenty minutes away. When she told him why, he wouldn’t accept anything more than fifteen minutes, ten if he really pushed.

    Burnout?

    Fucking burnout?

    What the hell was Chan thinking?

    Seungmin shook his head and pressed on. His anger could wait; right now, he needed to get calm enough to take care of Stormling.

    Later. He would kick Chan’s ass later.

    As he drew closer to the island, he could sense a shift in the very waters surrounding it; a lingering darkness that drifted eerily around him as he swam. Even the sea creatures seemed worked up, which set his teeth on edge. When he stepped foot on the beach, he started to understand why.

    Gods, what happened here? Seungmin ran past the eviscerated remains of several men he could only assume were sailors. He knew Chan and Stormling went out to serve Calypso this morning; clearly that didn’t go quite to plan.

    “Chan! Stormling! Where are you?” Seungmin shouted as he ran, his eyes wide with unfiltered worry.

    “Over here!” Chan replied from Seungmin’s left. Immediately he changed course and sprinted toward him, branches snagging his bare skin though he hardly noticed or cared. When he broke through the brush to a clearing with a pool, his eyes locked onto Stormling. Calypso wept...

   “How long has she been unconscious?” Seungmin asked as he slipped quickly into the pool and looked over her. She was flushed red and slick with sweat from a fever and the skin that wasn't underwater was splatter with blood, but Seungmin didn't think any of it was hers.

   “Since just before Calypso called you out here.” Chan replied. His face was pale, and he pressed his lips together, a habit of his when he was stressed. Good, at least he seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. Seungmin nodded and pressed his hand to her forehead. Fuck. Too hot. Way too hot.

    “We need to get her fever down; if it remains this high for too long, she could experience numbness or even paralysis.” Seungmin said with a look of deep concern. She was in far worse shape than he assumed; they didn’t have much time to bring down the fever before it began to ravage her body in irreparable ways.

    Burnout was such a tricky sickness to deal with because it was tied to the power of the individual. Many times, the true extent of the damage wouldn’t be known until they were able to try using their power again. Based on what he saw, Seungmin would guess that Stormling had immense power. Normal burnout didn’t tend to make anyone lose consciousness; their power wasn’t vast enough to delve that deep. She’d overextended in a profound way.

    “We should submerge her; make sure her whole body is cooling down.” Seungmin said as he took Stormling legs. Chan nodded and they maneuvered, so she was laid out between them. Seungmin held her ankles and knees, and Chan had his hand pressed squarely in the middle of her chest. They held her underwater and Seungmin sighed; he needed to know what happened so he could fully understand how to treat her.

    “What happened?” Seungmin asked, watching as Chan flinched. He refused to look up, staring down at Stormling instead.

    “Philip has placed a bounty on sirens. Five hundred gold dead, one thousand alive. I’m assuming you came from the beach?” Chan asked, his tone drawn and distant. Seungmin hummed in agreement and Chan continued. “They attacked us. Nearly shot Stormling with an arrow, the bastards. I was worried about Stormling, but I was also so...angry. I don’t think I’ve ever been so mad in my life.”

    Chan clenched his jaw and breathed in through his nose. Even now, Seungmin could see the lingering anger making the vein in his forehead pop. “I thought, ‘Who the hell do these men think they are to dare to attack my Storm?’” As Chan spoke, Seungmin’s lips drew into a line and he looked away.

    “I told her to lend me her power, but she’d never done it before, so...”

    “Wait, you hadn’t shown her how to do it before today?” Seungmin asked as his heart raced.

    “With everything that happened, it kind of fell by the wayside.” Chan replied with a grim expression. Seungmin didn’t have the words to respond, at least none that would be constructive at the moment. He looked down at Stormling and his heart ached for her.

    “So, she performed full transference without any prior experience?” Seungmin asked, struggling to keep his tone even.

    “She also summoned a storm.” Chan added with a frown.

    “Why would she do that when she also performed transference? That was incredibly reckless!” Seungmin asked as he watched her face.

    “Because I asked her to.” Chan answered honestly, his face drawn and downcast. Seungmin’s blood was burning, and he resisted the urge to throttle Chan.

    “So, she performed full transference AND summoned a storm. I’m assuming she also had something to do with, well, whatever’s left of those men on the beach?” Seungmin asked with a tone of pure disgust for his hyung.

    “Actually, she seemed fine while we questioned the survivors. Really, it wasn’t until we killed the rest...” Chan’s eyes widened and the way he looked at Stormling made Seungmin’s stomach clench. Like she was dangerous.

    “What happened?” Seungmin asked, his voice merely a whisper. Chan looked up and it was like he’d seen a phantom.

    “I don’t know when it happened, but right before she collapsed, her eyes were black voids. There was no light behind them; like she was cursed or possessed...,” he shook his head and looked back down at Stormling, “I was scared. Truly scared of her.” Chan’s voice was shaky and Seungmin swallowed hard.

    Everything about this was unsettling, like there was some unseen force at work. Seungmin scowled and looked at Stormling’s face, distorted by the water, and a lump formed in his throat. Whatever was going on, clearly Philip was involved; gods, what a mess this was turning out to be.

    Seungmin leaned forward and touched Stormling’s forehead. Slightly cooler, but not nearly enough for him to feel comfortable moving her. Even from where he stood in the pool, he could see a couple of plants that could be used to bring down the fever. He let go of Stormling’s legs and waded to the far side of the pool, picking a couple of leaves off a plant he’d used many times before in similar applications. He washed them off in the water and waded back over.

    “It’s not ideal to have her eat the leaves, but we don’t really have any other options, and I know I can take care of it if there are any unwanted side effects.” Seungmin said as he smashed the leaves between his thumbs into a crude paste.

    Chan eyed him warily but didn’t bother saying anything as he lifted Stormling’s head above water and propped it against his broad chest, supporting her under her arms. Seungmin shook her gently with his free hand; he only needed her awake enough to swallow the paste safely. Stormling groaned and shivered, making Seungmin’s chest constrict with guilt, but she needed this medicine.

    “Stormling, wake up for me sweetheart.” Seungmin said as he tenderly swiped stray hairs out of her face making Chan growl, but Seungmin couldn’t be bothered by him right now. “I just need you to wake up for a little bit, then you can sleep as long as you need, I promise.” Stormling’s eyes opened a crack, and he smiled down at her. Her eyes widened slightly and she smiled back faintly making Seungmin’s heart stutter.

    “Well, get on with it.” Chan hissed.

    Seungmin shook his head and brought the paste to Stormling’s lips, and she feebly opened her mouth. When the paste touched her tongue, she grimaced but still swallowed it down. Seungmin scooped some water in his hand and had her drink it down slowly.

    “You did well; now sleep.” Seungmin encouraged Stormling. She didn’t need any more instruction than that, and Seungmin could tell she was asleep almost as soon as her eyes drifted shut.

    She was so weak. And to think she’d had the energy to cause at least some of the carnage he’d seen on that beach. He watched her slumbering face as they waited for her fever to lower and wondered just what had taken hold of her to cause burnout this severe. Whatever it was, it wasn’t normal. Stormling had been lucky this time, but Seungmin knew that luck was a fickle mistress, and next time she might not smile so favorably on her.

Chapter Text

    Purple. Everywhere you looked purple flowers you didn’t recognize bloomed, hanging heavily on vines that swayed gently in the breeze and perfuming the air. In the distance, children’s laughter drifted toward you.

    Before you had a chance to move toward them, night’s black velvet embrace suddenly enveloped you. Torchlight glowed, flickering amongst the flowers, illuminating a man who stood before you, his fierce, dark eyes lined in kohl blazing as he beheld you. He smiled like a madman, and you pushed back the urge to run.

    At his right and left sides stood two men, both wearing expressions nearing on disgust. One nearly as otherworldly beautiful as Felix but far more intense, the other muscular and domineering in his presence alone. Five others stood farther back, though you were still loath to assume they were any less dangerous than you assumed the three before you to be. The man standing in front of you opened his mouth and it all faded to inky nothingness as your dreams carried you away.

    The last thing you saw was a hazy memory. Dark brown, soulful eyes, steeped in worry, looked down on you while overhead a canopy of leaves swayed in the sea breeze. You were exhausted, your head ached, and you were incredibly hot, but when you beheld that face, all of that faded. You smiled.

    “How long will it take for her to wake up?” A low female voice asked.

    “Soon. Look, she’s already stirring.” A cheerful female voice replied.

    You groaned and opened your eyes, blinking at the faint glow of sea lanterns illuminating the room just enough for you to make out three people gazing at you from around the space. One you recognized as Chan, his face looking sallow and drawn, dark circles under his eyes. The other two were women you’d never met before.

    The one closest to you was slight in frame and lovely. Her bright blue eyes made a striking contrast to the auburn hair floating around her head as she smiled at you. Where legs would normally be, she had a stunning dark blue tail with scales that shimmered in the light of the sea lanterns.

    That left the last woman; by far the most stunning woman you’d ever seen including Melodias. She was taller than everyone else there with long, graceful limbs; her porcelain skin was smooth except for the occasional scar. She wore a light blue dress that clung to every curve with a thin gold chain fastened loosely at her waist, and thin gold bracelets adorned her wrists and ankles. Her eyes glowed like the sun over a spattering of freckles on her cheeks and nose, and long, dark blue hair drifted around her head. She smiled faintly, but it didn’t reach her eyes.

    All around you the walls were living coral, its inhabitants peeking out at you from their hiding places. You were floating in pleasantly warm water, but when you tried to move it was like you were being held by invisible hands.

    “It’s okay,” the mermaid said with a reassuring smile, “you’ve been through a lot, so I’ll make sure you’re ready before releasing you. Don’t want you drifting off without the use of your limbs!” She guffawed and you chuckled weakly.

    “What happened?” You asked as she took your left arm and moved it, checking your range of motion. Chan’s gaze dropped, and you swallowed hard; clearly whatever happened, it wasn’t good.

    “Burnout. You wielded your power too haphazardly, and your body responded unfavorably.” The mermaid said matter-of-factly.

    “What’s the last thing you remember?” The woman with glowing eyes asked.

    You scowled and thought hard. What was the last thing you remembered? You were on the island with Chan, there was an attack, you lent him your power then summoned a storm, pulled the survivors from the wreckage, then questioned them...

    “I told Chan there was nothing more the sailors could tell us. Everything else after that is just...gone.” You answered as you watched the mermaid moved to your right arm. Chan frowned and shared a look with the glowing eyes woman; oh gods, just what happened to make him react like that?

    “We killed the remaining survivors, but when you were done you collapsed with a fever. We got your fever low enough to bring you here to the Coral Palace.” Chan’s voice was barely audible as he spoke, and your scowl deepened.

    “If this is the Coral Palace...,” you looked at the woman with glowing eyes, “then you’re Calypso.” You whispered and her gaze softened, the smile finally reaching her eyes.

    “Yes.” She replied with a small bow of her head. Oh, fuck.

    “Is it bad that you’re here?” You asked as your eyes widened with concern.

    “Well, it’s rare for a Storm to fall completely unconscious from burnout. From what I’ve been told, your behavior leading up to that was also...abnormal.” Calypso responded, then looked back at Chan. He looked down again and picked at his fingernails.

    “I see.” You said quietly.

    “My name is Siobhán by the way!” The mermaid lilted as she worked with your left leg. Like that, the heaviness in the room dispersed and faded, though the look on Chan’s face just then would be etched in your memories long after today.

    “She also happens to be the single most talented healer I’ve ever known.” Calypso stated with a playful smile.

    “Ach, none of that now, you’ll make me blush!” Siobhán said as she waved her hand dismissively.

    “She taught your Seungmin everything he knows.” Calypso added with a small nod.

    “Ah, now that is a siren with potential!” Siobhán bubbled.

    You scrunched your nose at the mention of Seungmin, like you expected him to be there. With a shake of your head, you dismissed the thought and looked back at Chan. “What exactly happened?” You asked, watching as he tensed, then looked at you.

    “Well, we killed those sailors, then I looked over and you were watching the last one die. You were hunched over him, and your eyes were voids, literal voids. When you looked at me, it felt like I wasn’t actually seeing you, but something else.” Chan sighed and looked away. “I don’t know if you would have tried to hurt me, but before you could make it to me, you just dropped. That was when I learned you had a terribly high fever. It was so bad, we had to get it down before we could get you here.” Chan looked back at you, and you heard his voice in your mind.

    “I was so scared I would lose you.” His voice quavered even in your mind, and a lump formed in your throat.

    “I know you just woke up, but we do need to discuss something.” Calypso said gently, making you tear your gaze from Chan.

    “It’s about the bounty, isn’t it?” You guessed. Judging by the way Calypso’s face hardened, you’d guessed correctly.

    “Yes. Thankfully, no sirens have been taken, but It’s still quite a concern for all of us. Did you really threaten the royal family of Grevalda?” Calypso asked, almost in amusement. Your cheeks burned and you suddenly felt very small.

    “I did.” You answered simply, shame making your skin prickle. Calypso’s lips drew together in a line and her eyes narrowed, but she didn’t look angry; if anything, she looked proud.

    “I’m told the Crown Prince murdered your lady’s maids, your father, and sweet Emma; even used them for his twisted magic.” Calypso drifted closer and as she did you felt the phantom hands release you. “I cannot imagine how much self-restraint it’s taken not to hunt him down.” Her voice had a harsh, shrill tone that seemed to resonate with some dark corner of your heart.

    “It’s all I’ve wanted to do.” You admitted as you looked into her eyes.

    “Unfortunately for the Princeling, he has awakened the wrath of the sirens, and we were already preparing for war.” Calypso said with a dark smile. Chan’s head popped up, and he looked at her with unreserved awe as she drew near and took your hands in hers.

    “You were always meant to be a Storm, even before your mother came to me. Now, we are staring into the face of an all-out war with Grevalda, the basis of this conflict not dissimilar from my own daughter’s experience. And you are at the very center of it.” Calypso gripped your hands tightly and pulled you closer. “I cannot fight for you, but I will do what I can to ensure that you have the numbers you need to put down Crown Prince Philip and his wretched family.”

    Passion burned brightly in Calypso’s sunshine eyes, their heat reaching you through the water. She was just as terrifying as she was beautiful, a true mother to her sirens, for what loving mother wouldn’t topple kingdoms to save her children?

Chapter Text

    Bells tolled in the dead of night, their message understood by all the inhabitants of Kalyntia, the capital city of Grevalda.

    The King was dead.

    Even from the cubby Thomas sequestered himself in, he could hear the uncharacteristic droning chatter of archivists, apprentices, and other guests to the Archives. He sighed and glanced sidelong at Henry who was thumbing through a massive tome next to him, just out of arms reach. Thomas knew the man well enough to see that the news was affecting him, whether he’d admit it or not.

    As soon as those bells tolled, Henry had sent his phantom-like raven to inform Philip which served two purposes. One: to allow the news to reach his ear from a trusted source. Two: to give Philip time to rage and avoid making a victim of the messenger. No doubt the Crown Prince was already on his way back to the capital, his retinue thrown into a tizzy by the sudden departure from Stormfall Manor.

    Thomas hoped that his current objective would not be interrupted by the funeral or the plans for Philip’s coronation. If he was a betting man, he’d wager that Philip had no intention of letting this quest to take back his intended fall by the wayside. If anything, this would stoke the flame of his desire to have what was rightfully his. He would be needing a queen to produce heirs after all.

    “Philip will not rest until the siren fucking whore is in his bed and large with his offspring.” Henry sighed without looking up from the tome as if he read Thomas’s thoughts.

    “I hope you’re right; I’m so close to finding it now, I can feel it the very marrow of my bones.” Thomas replied as he leaned back in the uncomfortable carved wood chair.

    “You’ve been saying that for at least a week now.” Henry chuckled quietly, then finally looked up from the page he was pouring over. “I do hope we find answers soon. Philip would be pleased to have some good news upon his arrival. He’d wanted to be the one to end that crusty bastard and knowing that he died peacefully in his sleep must be driving him mad.”

    “Henry,” Thomas hissed, “you can’t just say things like that. Even though the King is dead, there are plenty of watchers in the shadows, waiting to grab power in this transition period wherever they can. Your position is about to be higher than most in this kingdom; more than enough motivation for those with ill intent.”

    Henry slipped a bookmark between the pages to mark his place and set the tome aside. He moved his chair, so he was facing Thomas, a smirk on his face. “Is that concern I’m detecting?” He teased. Thomas glared at him, but his cheeks burned, and his chest tightened.

    “I just don’t want to be implicated for your unfettered tongue.” Thomas replied curtly. Henry’s smile widened, and he leaned in, his fingertips skimming over Thomas’s knee. Thomas instinctively breathed in his scent; amber, musk, and sandalwood.

    “You’ve been working yourself, and me for that matter, to the bone. How about I use my unfettered tongue to help you relax?” Henry drawled quietly, his smirk dangerously close to setting Thomas ablaze.

    “Weren’t you just saying Philip would want some good news when he arrived?” Thomas replied in a hushed tone though he was acutely aware of Henry’s hand still resting on his knee.

    “He won’t arrive for at least five days.” Henry countered. Thomas swallowed hard and licked his lips, trying desperately to cling to whatever sanity he could muster.

    “All the more reason why we should be focused on the task at hand.” Thomas argued, though there was no real force behind his words.

    Henry stared at him for long moments, his unwavering attention making the man squirm. Although Thomas wanted to tell himself that Henry was jesting or simply teasing him to shake off some of the stress the past half day, he knew better. Henry rarely had any dalliances, and he was never casual about those encounters. Looking in his eyes, Thomas knew that if he gave in, Henry would be true to his word and put that tongue of his to good use and that knowledge made his mouth water.

    Thomas tore his gaze away, looking back at the stack of tomes on his side of the desk. He heard Henry sigh then his hand was gone from his knee.

    If Thomas was honest, he wanted what Henry was offering; he’d wanted it for a while now. They’d always been in each other’s orbit, circling each other in a dance that at times sent them far apart, but sometimes...sometimes they’d be enticingly close, just as they were now. Thomas peeked at Henry, and his heart sank; though he was smiling softly, Thomas could see the disappointment just beneath the façade.

    Silence fell between them like an anvil, and as Thomas poured through the crackling pages once more, he heard the voices clearly, their message the same as ever:

    blood

    more blood

    more, more, more

Chapter Text

    Nari peeked around the corner, Jeongin watching her with an amused smile from a step behind. She had been in Haven for a little over a week and was finally feeling brave enough to explore. Jeongin understood her hesitancy. He would never forget the look of terror on her beautiful face when he first met her; a meeting that should have been full of joy, colored the shade of her father’s blood on his hands.

    “You don’t have to go out there if you’re not ready. We have the rest of our lives with this pack, so there really is no rush.” Jeongin assured Nari. She shook her head and looked back at him with a look of determination.

    “No, I’ve been hiding long enough. I can’t expect to leave my past behind if I don’t start moving forward.” Nari said as she took a step beyond the wall of stone into the large open space of Haven’s bathing cavern. She gasped and walked slowly through the room, her eyes taking in all they could.

    “You should try the water in the pool; it’s warmed by nearby sea vents. That’s why the whole cave system is always warm.” Jeongin informed Nari as he headed toward it.

    Nari nodded and he took her hand, leading her to the water’s edge. They knelt together, and she dipped her fingertips into the clear, warm water, sighing as she did. She’d never felt water this warm before; that was a luxury that her parents couldn’t afford.

    “Want to get in? I think you’d love a good long soak.” Jeongin asked.

    “Yes.” Nari replied hesitantly.

    Jeongin stood and helped her up then led her to one of the places where steps had been carved leading into the water. He stepped down first and Nari took a deep breath, then slowly lowered one foot in the water. Her eyes widened and her mouth popped open. Jeongin smiled brightly at her, and she lowered her other foot in the water.

    “Jeongin, this is...” Nari trailed off and stood for long moments simply enjoying the warmth enveloping her feet. He gave her time to experience this, knowing through the bond that she had never felt something like this before. She was a child of poverty, and water was meant for survival, not pleasure.

    Nari descended the steps, savoring the way the water felt on her skin as she did. When she finally made it to the bottom, she groaned; aches she’d carried after her rebirth melted away.

    “There’s a ledge over here if you want to sit and really soak; get your upper body warmed up too.” Jeongin said as he gestured to their left. Nari nodded and he guided her over then kneeled on the stoney bottom in front of her as she sat.

    Nari’s satisfied sigh made Jeongin’s heart swell even as he felt a pang of sorrow for her. She’d been through so much, suffered so long; Jeongin would make sure she only knew pleasure and happiness for the rest of her life. She deserved nothing less. As he knelt before her, he massaged her legs and feet, working out knots and cherishing the way she felt under his touch.

    “What makes those lights glow?” Nari asked as she stared up at the ceiling.

    “Glow worms. They use their glowing spit to lure in bugs to eat.” Jeongin answered plainly.

    “Oh...” Nari raised her head and looked at Jeongin. Jeongin smiled and leaned toward her, letting her foot drop as he advanced.

    “Does their behavior bother you?” Jeongin asked with a teasing smirk.

    “No, they’re simply trying to survive.” Nari replied quietly. Jeongin’s smile faltered, and he cocked his head as he took her in.

    “Of course.” He whispered as his gaze shifted to understanding.

    “Really, they’re fortunate. The gods blessed them with such a beautiful way to feed themselves. Not all creatures are so lucky.” Nari remarked as she looked back at the ceiling.

    “That’s certainly a unique way to look at it.” Jeongin said as his eyes wandered up the column of her neck fully exposed by her lifted gaze. She looked back down at him; her steady, almond-shaped eyes rimmed with unshed tears.

    “Maybe someday I’ll shine as bright as they do.” Nari said as a sad smile crossed her face. Jeongin admired her tenacity and strength after such hardship. It was part of her story, but Jeongin hoped to show her a future brimming with possibility; more dazzling than either of them could imagine.

    “I have no doubt that you will shine brighter than all the stars in the cosmos. Even the sun goddess will pale in comparison.” Jeongin said as he took Nari’s hands. Conviction shone unmistakably in his eyes and Nari smiled then pulled him closer and kissed him.

Chapter Text

    “Stormling.” Calypso whispered faintly as she hugged you before your departure from the Coral Palace. When she pulled away, her eyes were shimmering with purpose. “The sirens are with you in this conflict. I will send Melodias and Kai to Haven in two weeks' time. They will aid you in devising a plan in order to crush Philip in the wake of the untimely demise of the King. We must take advantage of this twist of fate.”

    “I am yours to command Your Divinity.” You answered with all the bravado you could muster. Calypso smiled tenderly at you like your mother used to and a pang of sorrow for her resounded in your chest.

    “Just Calypso, my child.” Calypso said and a smile, true and unfiltered crossed your face.

    “Of course, Calypso.” You bowed your head slightly and added, “We will prepare for the arrival of Melodias and Kai. Thank you for offering their help in this.”

    “Oh, they volunteered.” Calypso laughed softly. “Actually, it was Kai who came storming into the place and demanded to be allowed to assist in the preparations.”

    “I see. Well, in that case we’ll have to make sure they’re made doubly welcome.” You replied with a wry smile then turned to take your leave.

    “Stormling.” Calypso called your name, causing you to pause and turn to face the goddess once more. “Do not underestimate Philip, nor the dark power at his disposal.” She bowed her head shallowly, her sunshine eyes blazing at the mention of the abhorrent methods Philip employed.

    “Well, it’s time we’re off. Lots to prepare back at Haven before our guests arrive.” Chan said with a smile as he took your hand. You turned your gaze upon him and noticed his smile falter for a split second when he met your eyes. His hair swept over his face in the current and when the strands were out of his face, the smile was back, but your arms tingled and your throat tightened.

    As you swam into the open ocean, you couldn’t ignore the knot that formed in your stomach.

    Your arrival back at Haven was a happy occasion; everyone meeting you and Chan in the gathering cavern to welcome you back. You were delighted to see that even Nari, the only Storm you hadn’t met, was there. She was quite a bit smaller than you, even more so than Ravenna, with dark brown almond-shaped eyes and straight black hair that fell to her waist. Nari kept her head down, but every so often you’d catch her peeking up at Jeongin, he’d smile gently back, and she’d smile to herself before dropping her gaze again.

    Arden, Ravenna, and Taren were at your side; even Jisung joined you briefly, which warmed your heart. Once Nari warmed up to you, all of the Storms would be together. The thought made you smile to yourself, but the smile turned sour when you thought of Seungmin. Over your stay at the Coral Palace, you’d learned that he had forgone receiving his Storm which vexed you.

    As you thought on this, you turned your eyes to where he stood on the fringes of the group, smiling faintly as he talked to Changbin, but it didn’t reach his eyes. Why had he chosen to forgo? From what you gathered, he likely had a voice far greater than that of any siren before him, and yet... While you watched him, his eyes suddenly connected with yours and he froze.

    Something in the way he looked at you in that moment made you want to go to him, to ask him why. A hand on your shoulder broke that thought, and Seungmin’s gaze turned stony and guarded.

    “Stormling.” Chan drawled from your side. A flash of his faltering smile back at the Coral Palace filled your vision, and you tensed under his touch. Seungmin turned and walked out of the room toward the Sanctum, and you watched him retreat.

    “Did you come over here just to be with your Storm?” You asked over your shoulder.

    Chan grabbed your hips and pulled you against him, holding you in place. “Well, not just to be with you.” He replied as his hands slowly glided up your sides.

    “You want to throw chum in the water?” You purred as you ground your ass against his hardening cock. Chan leaned in and your breath became shallow.

    “Only if you think you’re ready for the frenzy.” Chan whispered in your ear, sending a shiver down your spine and heat pooling in your core.

    The quietest whimper escaped your lips, and that was all it took for Arden, who was still close, to turn her attention to you and Chan. She straightened to her full height, so she seemed to tower over the pair of you, cocked her head, and a sinful smile tugged at her shapely lips as hunger burned in her eyes. Chan’s lips brushed against your neck, his warm breath ghosting over your skin as he kissed your neck, making you sigh.

    Arden stood before you, her fingers skimming over your stomach, sending chills in their wake. Your lips parted slightly, and she reached up to caress your bottom lip with her thumb. “Stormling.” Your name on her lips made you shudder as desire bloomed inside you. Arden leaned in, close enough that you could just feel her lips hovering over yours, and her hands settled over Chan’s.

    “Your return to Haven is cause for celebration,” Arden whispered setting your nerves ablaze, “would you like me to show you how happy I am too have you back?” She asked as your breath mingled, and her eyes kept you arrested in their stormy depths.

    “Yes.” You answered breathily.

    Arden’s lips finally crashed into yours, and you moaned against them, this time attracting the attention of the others. Her attention was singular and searing as she devoured you, and you opened your mouth to allow her tongue to explore you. Behind you, Chan pulled back enough to grip your ass, massaging hard enough that you groaned at the painful pleasure.

    You had a hazy impression of the reactions of the other sirens and Storms gathered around; their voices sounded muddled and distant, though you soon heard the unmistakable sound of moans beginning to fill the cavern. Even as their symphony of pleasure began to crescendo slowly, you were completely absorbed by what was happening to you in the care of your siren and fellow Storm.

    Hands gentle as silk flowed down to the aching between your legs and Arden’s lips left yours so she could watch your face as her fingers slid into your pussy. Chan stepped closer and your head lolled back on his shoulder as his hands caressed your sides. Arden hooked her fingers and worked that sensitive spot inside you, her eyes heavy lidded as she took in every sound that tumbled from your mouth.

    “Your Storm is so responsive Chan, it’s no wonder you want to share her with us.” Arden rasped. “I wonder,” she said as she fucked you with her fingers, “whose cock she’ll take in that perfect cunt first.”

    “Do you want to choose for yourself, Stormling? Or...” Chan drawled as he ground his cock against your ass, “do you want me to choose for you?”

    You groaned and pleasure surged through you just as Arden swiped her thumb over your sensitive clit. Her lips were on yours again as you came with a muffled moan, her fingers slowing to pump inside you lazily. You clenched around Arden’s fingers, and she caressed your cheek, bringing you back down from ecstasy as Chan held you upright.

    “Choose for me.” You managed to croak. Chan’s hands gripped your hips harder, and he growled from deep in his chest, rumbling against your back as he held you.

    Chan and Arden shared a look, and they led you to one of the nests full of pillows nearby. As you approached, you could see a siren laying on his back as Taren knelt over his face, their sweet moans making your mouth water. Taren watched through eyes narrowed with pleasure as Chan guided you down, his hand on the small of you back as he did.

    “You owe Felix; ride him like a good girl.” Chan said as he pushed you gently toward Felix and Taren then retreated.

    Taren reached toward you, their hand trembling slightly, and helped you lower yourself over Felix’s cock. You held him upright and rubbed the head of his cock through your wetness making him groan as he ate Taren. They moaned again and you slowly took Felix’s cock, taking him inch by delicious inch until you fully enveloped him.

    You pulled Taren in and kissed them as you rolled your hips in a figure eight motion. Taren’s kiss tasted like mint, and you gave a throaty groan as you slid your hands over their sculpted pecs. Felix filled you in a way that made you feel like he was almost too much, but as you began to ride him, you stretched to accommodate his length, and pleasure, bright and powerful, pulsed through you.

    Taren groaned through the kiss, and your hand glided down their abs and rubbed their clit. With a strangled cry, they came, and you pulled back to ride Felix faster, watching as Taren panted and moaned while they came on Felix’s face. Their chest rose and fell rapidly, sweat gleaming on their torso as they rode out their orgasm with Felix’s hands rubbing their thighs while they trembled over him.

    A hand clasped around yours and Ravenna was there, pulling you away, Taren quickly taking your place on Felix’s cock, their moan making your head buzz with lust.

    “Our turn, Stormling.” Ravenna said with a dangerous smile as Hyunjin loomed behind her.

    Your pussy clenched around nothing and you swallowed hard then followed as they led you to another nest. Ravenna laid down and crooked her finger at you then said, “Let me taste you.” Her eyes gleamed, and your knees felt weak as your eyes trailed over every exposed inch of her voluptuous body.

    “Obey my Storm little one.” Hyunjin purred as he guided you down over Ravenna’s face. Your heart raced as anticipation built inside you until you felt Ravenna’s arms hook around your thighs, holding you in place as her tongue dragged through your wetness.

    A gasp burst from your lips and Hyunjin stepped in front of you, his lithe body already completely covered in sweat as he pumped his cock languidly. His long fingers laced in your hair, and he guided his cock to your mouth. You opened wide and he slid inside, making you gag around him as he hit the back of your throat.

    “Do you know how long I’ve wanted to fuck that pretty mouth of yours?” Hyunjin groaned as he withdrew slightly and thrust gently. Ravenna’s tongue lapped at your cunt, and you moaned around his cock, the vibrations making Hyunjin’s mouth drop open as he sighed.

    His eyes squeezed shut briefly, and when they opened and settled on you, his gaze was molten with lust. The grip he had in your hair tightened painfully, bringing tears to your eyes and he fucked your face, your gags and moans from the combined efforts of Hyunjin and Ravenna making you come hard. Hyunjin pulled out of your mouth and gripped your chin with his free hand and leaned in, so he was eye to eye with you.

    “You’re almost as captivating as my Ravenna when you come.” Hyunjin sighed as he watched your ‘O’ face. “Give us another one.” He commanded as he released your chin and pulled you off Ravenna’s face.

    He pushed you down forcefully, so you were face down, ass up and knelt behind you then slammed into your dripping cunt in one thrust. You moaned loudly and he smacked your ass, the sting resonating with pleasure as you met his thrusts. Ravenna laid on her side next to you and turned your face so she could kiss you hungrily, making you tremble from their attention.

    Gods, you felt like you could die from the pleasure building inside you like a wildfire, reaching a fever pitch that had you shuddering as Hyunjin’s hand slipped around your neck. He pulled your neck back, forcing you and Ravenna apart and making you come with a cry that reverberated through the cavern. You clenched around his cock and tears streamed down your cheeks as Ravenna cooed and rubbed your back.

    “My sweet Stormling, your tears of pleasure are so precious.” Ravenna whispered, then kissed the tears away.

    A whimper slipped from your mouth and Hyunjin released you, withdrawing then rubbing your ass where the stinging mark lingered. “We’ll have to do this again little one, although I fear there’s another couple who wants to taste your sweet nectar.” Hyunjin rasped as he helped you up. You saw their approach when you stood upright, Hyunjin’s hand supporting your elbow to keep you steady.

    Jisung’s eyes were trained on you in a way that made your stomach flip, desire flooding his gaze as he looked over you. Beside him, Minho was watching you like a predator eyeing their prey, making your mouth drop open.

    Wordlessly, they offered their hands, and you took them, letting them drag you over to a small stone table by the cave wall. Minho bent you over the edge, so your sensitive parts were bared to them and smacked your ass hard, making you yelp in pain, though pleasure pulsed through you.

    “Jisungie, open up her ass for me while I fuck her mouth.” Minho said coolly as he came around to your face. You groaned at his words as you gazed up at him with your chin raised off the tabletop.

    Jisung’s tongue on your throbbing cunt made you moan and Minho took the opportunity to shove his cock in your mouth, the force making you gag and squirm. Minho’s held you down with his hand in the middle of your back and you looked back up at him, tears streaming down your face, and smiled around his cock.

    “Oh, you’re dangerous my dear.” Minho said with a dark smile as he thrust balls deep again. At the same time Jisung’s tongue lapped at your asshole, plunging inside and you made a strangled animalistic sound. Jisung slid two fingers in your empty pussy and lubed them up with your wetness then pulled away so he could plunge one in your tight ass. Pleasure exploded at the intrusion, and you came, moaning around Minho’s cock as Jisung pumped his finger inside you.

    “Fuck, you’re so tight baby.” Jisung groaned as he added a second finger.

    Your grip on the table was like a vice as you came crashing down from your orgasm and Minho pulled out then knelt in front of you. “Are you excited to take both of our cocks?” Minho asked with an overly sweet tone that made your chest tighten.

    “Yes, very much so.” You answered truthfully, your body more than enough evidence to the fact.

    Jisung scissored his fingers in your ass and opened you up, his other hand on your ass cheek caressing you as he did. Minho wiped errant hairs out of your sweat soaked face and kissed you, but he was far gentler than you expected he would be. It was akin to reverence, the way he held your cheek and exhaled through his nose as his lips explored yours.

    “She’s ready.” Jisung rasped as he withdrew his fingers and stepped back.

    “Stand up Stormling.” Minho ordered you, his gaze becoming steely once again. You obeyed and Jisung sat on the table, propped against the smooth stone of the cave wall. “Good, now get up there and take his cock in your ass facing me.” Minho commanded as he pumped his cock.

    Your lower back tingled and you stepped up to the table. Minho helped you up, but before you could settle over Jisung’s cock, Minho put his hand in the center of your chest to halt your advance. He took Jisung’s cock in his mouth, sucking his Storm, making him whimper behind you. When he pulled away, his lips were wet with saliva and precum; gods what a sight that was.

    “Now he’s ready for you.” Minho said as he gazed up at you and wiped the mess away with the back of his hand, a lewd smile on his beautiful face.

    You nodded and finally lowered yourself down over Jisung’s cock as he held it upright. The sensation of his cock at your tight hole made you sweat as a slight burn accompanied each inch you took in. The pain was short lived once you were fully seated in Jisung’s lap, his cock filling your ass as you panted.

    “Ride him.” Minho said as he watched, his eyes taking you in with rapt attention.

    With a deep breath you obeyed and Jisung’s hands supported your legs as you rose slightly and lowered yourself once again. It was such a different sensation than you were used to, but the ecstasy coursing through your veins told you it was a good kind of different. You were breathing heavily as you began to move more freely, your body acclimating to the new stimulation.

    Minho stepped up to the edge of the table, and you stopped riding Jisung, holding your breath as Minho rubbed his cock through your drenched lips then pushed inside. Stars burst in your vision at the way you were stretched as he slowly thrust inside, and you mumbled incoherently when he was finally balls deep. You’d never felt so full before, and it felt like you might burst at the seams with their combined size.

    “Dear one, stay with us.” Minho huffed as he started to thrust slowly.

    “Baby, I can feel you through her.” Jisung panted, his breathy voice shooting through you like lightning as he began to thrust up into you. The high-pitched cry that burst from your mouth was beyond your control and your back arched as your head fell back against Jisung’s shoulder.

    “Look at me while I’m fucking you.” Minho instructed as he thrust harder into your dripping cunt. You raised your head and met his gaze just as an orgasm slammed through you, making your legs shake while you moaned salaciously. But you didn’t break eye-contact with Minho, and he regarded you with the kind of admiration he reserved for only those who truly earned it.

    “Fuck!” Jisung cried as he filled your ass with his hot cum. Minho groaned and came too, your pussy taking it all. The three of you panted together for long moments until Minho finally pulled out of you, his cum dripping down your leg as he did.

    Movement at the edge of your vision caught your attention and your eyes connected with Seungmin’s. He stood on the far side of the cavern, past the writhing bodies of your pack mates caught in the middle of ecstasy, his gaze fixed on you. As soon as your eyes met, he turned abruptly and left, retreating to the Sanctum once more.

    Minho helped you off Jisung and down to the floor, and you followed Seungmin, though you couldn’t quite say why.

Chapter Text

    Seungmin wasn’t sure what possessed him to go back to the gathering hall. He already knew what they were up to before he even got there, his ears picking up on the unmistakable sounds of ecstasy echoing through the passageway. Still, he was drawn mindlessly that way; every step seemed to be dictated by something far stronger than his own exceptional self-control.

    When he finally rounded the corner and stepped out of the opening into the cavern, he stopped dead. His eyes immediately landed on Stormling on the other side of the gathering hall. Seungmin’s heart leapt into his throat, and he stared as Minho and Jisung shared her.

    Stormling was immaculate; her face flushed with lust and exertion as the siren and his Storm fucked her senseless. Her head dropped back against Jisung’s shoulder, and Minho said something, making her raise her head once again. Her eyes were half-crazed as her mouth dropped open, and even from where he stood, Seungmin could hear the moan of sweet release that tore from her perfect lips.

    Seungmin watched as they caught their breath, then Minho pulled out and stepped back exposing her beautiful cunt, dripping with her own arousal and Minho’s cum. Seungmin staggered back a step as desire flooded into him and her eyes snapped his way. Stormling’s gaze burned him, and he did the only thing he could, turning to return to the Sanctum and hide his shame.

    Why should he be ashamed though? It’s not like it wasn’t anything he’d never seen before. He was a siren for Calypso’s sake!

    As he entered the Sanctum, Seungmin shook his head and flexed his hands. Why was this so difficult? Why was she so close at hand, yet so untouchable? His cock ached as he hardened thinking about what he’d just witnessed.

    Seungmin ground his teeth, steely resolve settling over him as he stopped to take a deep breath. No, it had to be this way. She was Chan’s Storm; there was no changing that fact.

    “Seungmin?” Stormling’s voice struck like lightning and Seungmin froze.

    “You should go back and enjoy the fun.” Seungmin rasped, refusing to face her and let her see just how affected he was by her.

    “It’d be more fun with you there.” She replied tentatively. Seungmin could hear her advancing steps and bristled though all he desired was to take her in his arms.

    “I’m not feeling up to it.” Seungmin lied as he clenched his fists hard enough for his fingernails to draw blood. Too close, she was too close; already he could smell water lilies and sea salt. Her scent.

    Her fingers brushed over his arm, and he flinched away, trying to retreat, but she gripped his wrist before he could get away. Seungmin’s breath caught in his throat, and he winced as she came around to face him. He looked away, refusing to look her in the eye. Seungmin knew with absolute certainty that if he gave in and looked into those silvery blue orbs, he wouldn’t be able to control himself.

    “Seungmin, what’s wrong?” Stormling asked, her voice at once a balm and a branding iron.

    “Nothing, I just don’t feel like partaking.” Seungmin tried to sound nonchalant, but the way his cock twitched at the sound of his name on her lips made his words hollow.   

    “You don’t have to lie to me.” She whispered as she reached up to cup his cheek. Seungmin squeezed his eyes shut, but a shuddering sigh escaped his lips and Stormling stepped closer.

    “Why should I have to explain myself to you?” Seungmin asked, but his words lacked the venom he desperately wanted to employ.

    “Who else is going to listen right now? Everyone else is occupied.” Stormling asked back and Seungmin flinched again. Stormling came close enough that the tip of Seungmin’s cock pressed against her stomach. Seungmin hissed and tried pulling away, but Stormling gripped his other wrist, holding him in place.

    “Do you want me to take care of that for you?” Stormling asked; her voice was edged with desire and softened by concern.

    “Nothing I can’t take care of myself.” Seungmin huffed as he tried to pull away again.

    “Seungmin, look at me.” Stormling commanded, and Seungmin couldn’t, or maybe wouldn’t ignore her this time.

    Stormling’s eyes were rimmed in tears, her cheeks still flushed, and her lips parted slightly as she looked up at him. A jolt of desire flashed through Seungmin and he struggled against her grip again.

    “Do you really detest my touch so much?” Stormling asked in a frail voice that hit Seungmin like a ton of bricks.

    “No, it’s just...” Seungmin searched for the words to both reassure her and stop her advances but couldn’t. Stormling’s hands dropped to her sides and she laughed bitterly.

    “I guess I get it; I can feel Minho’s cum running down my leg. I’m sure I look like a mess, and not just that...” Tears ran slowly down her cheeks and Seungmin reached out to her, but she backed away, making Seungmin’s heart clench.

    “I’m sure not every siren wants someone’s sloppy seconds. I’m sorry I bothered you.” Stormling’s voice was hardly a whisper as she pushed past Seungmin, sniffling as she did.

    “Stormling, wait! I...” Seungmin pled.

    “I’ll leave you alone from now on.” Stormling replied curtly without looking back.

    Seungmin watched Stormling rush out of the Sanctum and once she was out of sight, he dropped to his knees. He hung his head and rubbed the heels of his palms into his eyes, attempting to get his heart to stop thundering in his chest. Tears stung his eyes, and he looked back up to the doorway, wishing for nothing more than for Stormling to come back.

    Your heart ached as you took a side passage back to your room, then to the bathing cavern. You needed to wash yourself until your skin bled, and the last thing you wanted right now was to face anyone else while this shame made your face burn and your stomach twist in knots.

    Why were you reacting like this? It wasn’t like Seungmin owed you anything or vice versa. In spite of the logical side of your brain trying to calm you down, the more emotional side was warring inside you.

    When you made it to the bathing cavern, you dropped immediately into the water and scraped your nails over your skin. It stung, but you didn’t want to feel any more of the shame still throbbing painfully in your heart.

    Who were you to come on to Seungmin like that anyway? Even if he was obviously affected by what he saw, why would it be because of you? Who were you to assume that you were irresistible?

    Now that you thought about it, Chan, your own siren, had barely touched you since you returned. And the way he was looking at you before you left the Coral Palace...

    You stopped clawing at your skin, and sobs racked your body as you staggered back against the ledge and settled heavily on the built-in seating. You pulled your knees up to your chest and hung your head, crying with abandon.

    Eventually, the tears ceased, and you left the bathing cavern. The aching shame had dulled but still lingered like a bitter aftertaste as you walked back to your room.

    When you entered your room, you were crestfallen to discover Chan wasn’t back yet. You huffed through your nose and shook your head, a sour smile on your lips until you noticed something glinting on the table.

    It was a pendant hanging on a delicate silver chain in the shape of a flower, but you couldn’t tell what kind. It was formed from silver and intricately carved to show the natural veining of a real flower. Its petals were broad and pointed at the tips, forming concentric circles with the petals shrinking the closer to the center they got. In the center was a black pearl, so perfect you gasped quietly when you noticed it.

    Clearly, you’d overthought Chan’s reactions, or else why would he gift you something so obviously valuable? You sniffled and smiled softly as you picked it up to admire it up close. For now, you would keep it in the carved mahogany jewelry box Chan had given you before.

    Once the pendant was squirreled away and you were settled into bed, you fell asleep easily; the exhaustion of the day finally catching up with you.

Chapter Text

The Dark One must ascend to the throne.

Their arrival will be bathed in blood.

Blood for the Darkness.

Blood for this world.

Blood for the next.

Blood.

Blood.

Blood.

Chapter Text

    The following morning you woke up feeling better, although your smile faded when you thought of Seungmin. No matter; you had plans for the day and that meant...

    You realized suddenly that Chan wasn’t in your bed, or even your room. Your brow furrowed as you tried to reason why he wasn’t there. Maybe he’d slipped in while you slept and left before you woke up? But then, if that was the case, why didn’t he let you know?

    You slipped out of bed and headed to the gathering cavern, hoping to find answers there. When you entered the room, you found most of the pack sleeping in the nests around the space. In one of the alcoves, tucked away from everyone else, Chan slumbered peacefully, his face more relaxed than in recent days.

    That was twice in two days that you were overlooked, although Chan’s apparent rejection stung worse. As you watched the steady rise and fall of his chest, you felt something new bubble unbidden to the surface of your heart. It was an ache that was worse than the kind you felt when your mother died. This ache was shrouded in shame and suspicion.

    How could your siren want to be anywhere but by your side? He hadn’t even sought you out when you went after Seungmin. Hadn’t he heard you crying in his mind? Hadn’t he heard your anguished thoughts as you harmed yourself?

    You glanced down at your arms and winced. There were shallow marks all over your arms and torso, scabbed over evidence of the dark place your mind was at last night. You frowned down at Chan and walked away.

    There were things that needed to be done before Melodias and Kai arrived, and you were losing precious moments dwelling on the shortcomings of yourself and those around you. Unfortunately, to make those moves, you would have to break the promise you’d made to Seungmin as you left him last night. Dread settled over you like a wet blanket as you headed toward his room, walking with purpose and hoping like hell you could convince him to help you.

    When you entered his room, he was already looking at you, like he knew you were coming. His face and demeanor screamed regret as he stood quickly, knocking over the chair he was sitting on. You watched as he scrambled to set the chair to rights, then turned to face you.

    “Stormling, about last night...”

    You held your hand up, your chest already aching as you remembered the humiliation. “I’m not here about last night.” You reassured the siren, who relaxed slightly then frowned.

    “If you’re not here about that, then what brought you here?” Seungmin asked as he took a tentative step toward you.

    You squared your shoulders and raised your chin, and his frown deepened. “I need your help.” You said with all the confidence you could summon.

    Seungmin nodded, then his gaze fell to the marks over your arms and torso, and he gasped, crashing through your walls as if nothing happened last night. He lifted your arm and you looked away as he inspected the marks closer.

    “What happened?” He asked so tenderly, eyes brimming with worry as his fingertips skimmed over the scabs.

    Just like that, the shame of last night made your skin burn, and you yanked your arm away like his fingers were made of flames. “Don’t worry about it.” You whispered as you cradled your arm against your chest, grasping desperately at some sense of self-confidence even as the ground seemed to crumble under your feet.

    “If you don’t at least let me treat them, I won’t help you.” Seungmin said then crossed his arms.

    Your head shot up and you glared at him, your throat feeling suddenly tight as you considered his words. Unfortunately, you needed Seungmin, so you’d have to give in even though he’d already wounded your pride. You sighed deeply, looked away, and raised your arm toward him.

    “It happened in the pool while I was bathing.” You answered, trying to omit as many details as you could while still providing the information he needed to treat you. He took your hand, and you flinched, but his grip tightened, still gentle yet firm.

    “I see.” He sighed again. “Luckily, they’re not deep. Sit.” He said as he gestured to the chair he’d just knocked over. You eyed him warily, your cheeks burning as you did what he said. He gathered a couple of herbs and quickly ground them into a paste with his back to you.

    Sitting there gave you plenty of time to dwell on every torturous detail of your exchange with him last night. Your hands shook, and your chin quivered as you fought the tears of embarrassment. A sniffle broke through your defenses, which made Seungmin turn to look at you.

    You tried to hide your face, look away before he saw, but it was too late. He was kneeling in front of you before you had a chance to get a grip on the tears and once your eyes connected with his, the wounds from last night opened fully and you sobbed. With a pathetic whimper you collapsed into him, his arms instinctively wrapping around you as waves of shame throbbed painfully like the marks marring your skin.

    Seungmin let you cry into his shoulder as he rubbed your back, offering space to let everything out. This only made you feel worse as you thought back to the things you’d felt standing in front of him the night before.

    “Leave me alone.” You wailed then tried to push him away. Seungmin’s hold on you didn’t waver, and even when you balled up your fists and hammered them against his chest, he remained steadfast. You sobbed harder, and he pulled you closer, pinning your arms between you.

    “Did you do this because of me?” Seungmin whispered. You froze and guilt made your blood run cold. How could you confirm his suspicions? How could you tell the soft-hearted healer that the way he made you feel caused you to harm yourself? You floundered for a response, and he sniffled. “I think your silence is answer enough.” His voice cracked as he spoke, and you pulled away to look at his face.

    He was crying. Gods, he was crying and it was all your fault.

    “I was just...”

    “I’m sorry.” He whispered as he looked up into your eyes.

    You shook your head and sobbed again, your fists clenching tighter as you looked away. If you had been looking, you would have seen him lift his hand to caress your cheek then let it drop to his lap.

    “I wanted you to come back last night.” His voice was raw as he spoke, and you pressed your lips together, your shoulders shaking as you kept crying.

    “You don't have to lie. Chan didn’t even want me last night, so why would you?” You replied bitterly, your voice cracking as you lifted your hands to your face and cried into your palms. What you wouldn’t give to disappear at this very moment.

    Seungmin’s hands bracketed your face, and he turned your head gently so he could look in your eyes. You squeezed them shut and tried to pull away; you needed his help, but right now that didn’t matter.

    “Stormling.” Seungmin’s voice was broken as he spoke, his hands trembling against your skin. “Forget what happened. I’ll treat your wounds, then I’ll help you. We don’t have to talk about it if it hurts so much.” He pled.

    You wanted to struggle against him, to rage and scream, but all your fight was gone, and you simply nodded once.

    No more words passed between you as Seungmin retrieved the paste he’d made, watering it down slightly so it would apply evenly. He did his best to stay as far from you as possible, applying the paste quickly and precisely as he could. As he worked, you kept your head turned away, unable to make yourself look at him.

    “Okay, done.” Seungmin said as he stood and backed away.

    Your heart hammered against your ribs, and you picked at your nails, all too aware of his eyes still set on you. Seungmin simply watched you like he could figure out what was wrong if he just studied you enough. That wasn’t how this kind of thing worked, and opening up about exactly how you felt wasn’t why you were here anyway.

    “So... what did you need my help with if not to heal you?” Seungmin asked.

    You finally looked at him, and his expression was open and sincere. The unfiltered concern remained, but he said he wouldn’t press you, so you ignored it.

    “I need you to take me to that island you mentioned before. The one the pirates were rumored to visit.” You said as you sat up a little straighter.

    Seungmin’s brows knit together and you braced yourself for another rejection.

    “Why doesn’t Chan take you? He knows where it is; we talked about it while you were at...” Seungmin’s eyes widened like he said too much and you frowned.

    Chan knew where the island was but didn’t tell you? Maybe it slipped his mind? He was probably just caught up making other plans... or something.

    “Anyway, he knows how to get there, so...”

    “I didn’t want to pull him away from Haven; there’s so much to prepare before Melodias and Kai arrive.” You lied. You were still unsure what was going on with Chan, and right now you preferred to turn a blind eye to it.

    “I’m sure he’d want to go with y...”

    “He doesn’t.” You snapped, then dropped your gaze to your lap. “Are you going to help me or not?” You mumbled.

    “When do you want to leave?” Seungmin asked with a heavy sigh.

    “As soon as you’re ready.” You answered. You wanted to get going as soon as possible so you could talk to the pirates and get them on your side. Their forces would be crucial when it came time to face Philip and settle the score once and for all.

    “Well, sirens have been instructed not to serve Calypso until after the bounty is lifted, so I’m available now.” Seungmin said as he crossed his arms. “It’s a day and a half of non-stop swimming; think you’re up to it?”

    “Of course.” You hissed. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

    “It’s just...” Seungmin’s eyes were steeped in more of that concern that made your skin itch.

    “I don’t need your pity; I need to find those fucking pirates.” You growled. Seungmin raised his hands defensively, and another wave of guilt hit you.

    “Understood. Let’s get going then.” Seungmin replied placidly.

    Seungmin tried to make sense of the sudden shift in Stormling’s demeanor, but he was drawing blanks. Last night was messy between them, but not enough to make her want to leave Haven for multiple days without Chan. And she said something about Chan not wanting her... Seungmin ground his teeth as he led Stormling out of Haven and into the open ocean.

    He’d wanted to push Stormling to tell him what was bothering her, but his attempts were met with strong opposition, and he understood that any further probing would make her lash out and leave him. He knew she hurt herself because of him, likely related to what she’d said about her appearance before she left the Sanctum the night before, so he owed her his assistance.

    Seeing those marks up close had made his stomach turn. It was obvious that she was in anguish when she made them. Her return had been such a happy occasion, but she ended up hurting and alone.

    If only he hadn’t pushed her away...

Chapter Text

    The ocean was vast; everyone knew this. But as the hours dragged on and the shafts of sunlight dancing through the waves began to fade, you started to loathe that fact.

    Honestly, you were surprised to be doing as well as you were. You’d stayed close to Seungmin as he swam unbothered ahead of you. Well, until now. His pace remained steady, and you were beginning to fall behind.

    At some point Seungmin noticed and adjusted his speed, allowing you to make up the distance that had grown between you. His slower pace helped for a while, but eventually you fell behind again. Your body was protesting loudly at the effort you were putting forth; you needed to rest, but you were too stubborn to ask for it.

    Abruptly Seungmin hung a hard left and you followed as best as you could. Soon, a wall of rock loomed ahead, barely visible in the rapidly fading light. From what you could see in the darker waters, it was the base of a sea stack. A dark opening in the rock ahead hinted at a cave, and you shook your head even as a small smile tugged at your lips.

    Of course Seungmin was stopping; he was too attentive not to notice you were struggling. You were secretly grateful for his perception, though you wouldn’t admit it unless he asked point blank.

    He led you past the opening wreathed in jagged rocks into a narrow passage where you swam until it hooked upward. You followed the passage and surfaced in a small, dry cave.

    Seungmin easily climbed over the steep ledge and offered his hand. You stared at it for a beat, and he sighed like one would when dealing with a headstrong toddler. “Just take my hand; I know you’re in no shape to do it yourself right now.” He said while nodding toward you and cocking his brow. You frowned but took his hand; he was right, and you preferred this to him watching you flounder and flail.

    Once you were up on the stone floor of the cave, you pulled your hand away hastily and took in your surroundings. There really wasn’t much to look at; the chamber was small and lit by a single faintly glowing orb tucked into a little nook at the back of the room. Seungmin had maybe two inches of headspace, and you guessed he could touch either wall if he spread his arms wide.

    At least the distance to the back wall of the chamber was slightly more generous, and at the very end of the short walk was a small makeshift nest. Actually, small was being disingenuous. There would be barely enough space for you to sleep without touching Seungmin at all. Your heart jumped into your throat at the realization, and Seungmin must have noted the concern on your face as you stared at the nest.

    “I’m a side sleeper, so you’ll have plenty of room.” Seungmin reassured you. You drew your lips together and nodded, trying to cast the mental picture aside.

    You couldn’t lie; Seungmin was beautiful, and his tender heart was something you’d come to cherish about him. And right now, watching the way the dim light from the orb cast shadows and highlights on him, you were more than a little flustered.

    “Alright, lay down so I can massage you.” Seungmin said. A gasp slipped from your mouth and even in the low light you could see how red his cheeks became. “Your muscles are fatigued and sore after swimming so far without any previous experience doing so. Massaging them will help prevent cramps and ease the aches.” He explained.

    “Ah.” You replied breathily. Suddenly the back of the chamber seemed miles away as you approached the nest formed from straw covered by various mismatched worn fabrics.

    When you finally reached the nest, you lay flat on your stomach so Seungmin could work. His footsteps were slow, almost hesitant, and you could have sworn you heard him hiss through his teeth when you were fully laid out. Gods, this was excruciating.

    He knelt by your feet, rubbing both deep into the heel and ball and along the arch. His hands traveled up to your calves, and you groaned at the way his fingers worked your sore muscles. It was the kind of pain that brought pleasure at the release, and you tried to focus on the task at hand and not how his hands were making your body react.

    When he moved up to your thighs and reached around the front side, your pitiful moan filled the small cave. Seungmin paused for a beat, took a deep breath, and continued massaging deep into your aching muscles. By this point, your eyes were squeezed shut, and you could feel the undeniable throb of desire blooming between your legs, which you tried your damndest to ignore.

    Seungmin finished rubbing down your thighs and slid his hands tentatively up to the curve of your ass. You sighed, a raspy pathetic sound that caused him to pause again.

    “Just keep going.” You instructed in a tone that was husky with arousal. Why were you so affected? Seungmin had touched you many times before when healing you; how was this any different?

    His hands were moving again, massaging your ass just as thoroughly as he’d done everywhere else so far, but your brow was slick with sweat, and your arousal was trickling between your legs now. Whether Seungmin noticed or not, you weren’t sure, but you decided he definitely hadn’t noticed.

    He moved further up to your back, and the noises that came out of your mouth would put brothel workers to shame. There were so many knots and Seungmin worked all of them out with a practiced touch, his fingers digging so deep at some points you thought he might feel the way your heart was thundering in your chest.

    Finally, he made it to your arms, and you were incredibly grateful that the ordeal was almost over. Seungmin had done his best to relieve all the aches in your muscles while unintentionally creating a new ache that you knew he could relieve as well, if you’d let him and if he even wanted to in the first place. It wasn’t like there was anything wrong with the thought; Chan was perfectly happy to share you with his pack mates, but for whatever reason, you felt like this was somehow taboo.

    “Okay, I’m done.” Seungmin whispered and you fought the desire to ask him to keep going. To use those talented hands on your body. To make you tremble under his touch from more than simple necessity. “I’m going to slip out quick and grab something for us to eat.” He added quickly and before you could turn your head to reply, he had already slipped back into the water.

    Once the water settled, you sat up and let out a long, shuddering sigh. The ache between your legs hadn’t died down even a little and you slid your fingers through the wetness gathered there. You groaned at the slight relief the touch brought, and your gaze flitted to the water at the other side of the chamber. Surely you had enough time to take care of this ache yourself.

    You slid your fingers lower and dipped them into your pussy, moaning as you hooked them and rubbed the sensitive spot just inside. Your nipples pebbled, and you arched your back as pleasure built inside you, steadily glowing brighter as you touched yourself.

    Your chest heaved and your breaths became shallow as you fucked your pussy with your fingers, your head dropping back as you moaned loudly. You spread your legs wide and withdrew your fingers, using your arousal to make them slide smoothly over your clit, rubbing it with the kind of intensity borne of frustration and overwhelming need. With a final moan you came, sliding your fingers back inside your pussy to feel yourself clench rhythmically around them.

    A loud gasp brought you crashing back to earth, and you raised your head swiftly, making immediate eye contact with Seungmin.

    Seungmin swam back to the cave with a couple of small fish in hand, a quick catch even by his standards. While it was true that they needed to eat, his true intention was to distance himself from Stormling. The way she was causing him to lose his composure was almost unnerving. He’d given many people massages as part of treatment over the years, but never before had he wanted to fuck the patient senseless.

    Gods, what was wrong with him? It’s not like she was asking for it, even though her body very clearly was.

    Seungmin shook his head, trying to banish the memory of the noises she made, the way she smelled perfumed by arousal. And being able to touch her like that, to make her feel so good, was intoxicating.

    No. This was a line that once crossed would mean no turning back; things would change, and Seungmin wasn’t sure that it would be for the better. There would be no denying the way he felt. No way to keep the true depths of his desires hidden any longer.

    When Seungmin finally returned to the cave, he tossed the fish up onto the stone floor then hoisted himself out of the water. He stood and shook the excess water from his hair then ran his fingers through his locks to get them out of his face.

    A moan, sweet and melodic, drifted to him and he paused then raised his head to see Stormling, her legs spread wide, her head thrown back, and her fingers shoved deep inside her perfect cunt. Seungmin couldn’t choke back the gasp that escaped his lips and she yanked her head up, eyes wide as they connected with his.

    In that moment time seemed to pause as they stared at each other. Unbridled desire struck Seungmin and as he watched Stormling, he saw the truth there. She was just as hungry for his touch as he was to touch her.

    Seungmin took a step toward her, testing the waters, determining whether he judged right. Stormling remained frozen in place, but she didn’t look away or try to block his view of her. He took another step, and the tension in her body eased slightly, which sent a surge of arousal through his body. His cock started to harden, and he lost more control the closer he got to her. She watched his approach warily, but she still didn’t make any move to shut down his advance.

    He stopped at the edge of the nest, his cock now fully hard, and looked down at Stormling with longing, the likes of which he’d never felt before. She stared back up at him through her lashes, chest flushed and heaving then nodded. Once. Twice.

    Seungmin knelt on the edge of the nest, crawling slowly toward her, never breaking eye-contact as he lowered his head to her glistening cunt. He was close enough for her to feel his breath feathering over her most sensitive parts, and she still didn’t push him away. Seungmin dropped his gaze to her pussy and drug the flat of his tongue over it, her tang making his cock weep pre-cum.

    The sound that Stormling made sent shocks of pleasure ricocheting deep inside him, and Seungmin repeated the move just to hear her do it again. He’d seen from a distance that she was incredibly responsive, but to be the source of her pleasure was a greater thrill than he could have anticipated.

    He plunged his tongue into her center and looked up at her as he ate, watching her mouth drop open and her brows raise and furrow. Stormling’s sounds of ecstasy were more intoxicating than anything Seungmin heard before; their sweetness amplified by the way she looked at him with her eyes heavy lidded, her pillowy lips slightly parted. Forget gods and goddesses; Stormling as she was in this very moment was true divinity, and Seungmin knew he would gladly worship at her altar whenever she called on him.

    Stormling’s moans drew closer together, and her breaths became rapid, so Seungmin moved to her clit, moving his head side to side as he licked it. With a cry, Stormling came, her body trembling as she dropped on her back.

    He crawled over Stormling, settling between her legs with the head of his cock pressed at her entrance and kissed her. She moaned against his lips and Seungmin pushed inside her, filling her slowly, savoring the way she felt around him. He pulled back and watched her face as he plunged all the way in, and they both groaned.

    Seungmin’s head swam as he began to thrust; slowly, deliberately, focused solely on making Stormling feel as much pleasure as he could. She clawed down his back, and Seungmin hissed, still fucking her slowly but slamming into her so her moans were punctuated by each thrust.

    Stormling hooked her leg under Seungmin’s ass and ran her hands over his chest, her back arching as he kissed up the column of her neck along her gills. Seungmin picked up the pace, thrusting harder and faster, reading all the signs of Stormling’s body as she came undone under him. He wasn’t going to last much longer like this, but he knew she was closer.

    Seungmin hooked his arms behind Stormling’s knees and leaned forward to spread her legs wider and slam deeper into her cunt. Stormling’s cries of pleasure rang beautifully in Seungmin’s ears and when he looked into her eyes, the truth resounded in his mind.

    Stormling’s cries reached a frenzied pitch until with a final loud moan, she came, her pussy clenching around Seungmin’s cock. His thrusts became erratic and just as he was about to come, Stormling pushed him away. Seungmin was confused until she shoved him down on his back and wrapped her lips around his throbbing cock, taking him all the way in. She bobbed on his dick, cheeks hollow as she sucked him, and he gripped her hair then came with a guttural groan filling her mouth with his cum. Stormling swallowed down every drop, then looked up at him with a blissed-out smile on her face.

    Fuck.

    He was so fucked.

Chapter Text

    Trumpets blared throughout the city of Kalyntia, heralding the return of the new King of Grevalda. People gathered en masse along the main road leading from the southern gate to the palace gates, throwing petals in the breeze to flutter down upon the procession, cheering for their new monarch.

    The display was merely that; the placating of a man who would rain terror upon the people if they didn’t play at joy upon his arrival.

    Even the citizens living within the walls of Kalyntia, far removed from his warring, knew of Philip’s temperament, though they had rarely witnessed it themselves. They’d seen plenty of refugees pour through their gates, only to be denied assistance and tossed aside. They’d heard tell of the dark magician he kept as his side, of the unnatural ways his foes fell in battle. Even recently, they’d heard the whispers of his unhinged search for his betrothed who somehow managed to escape and was now luring sailors to their doom.

    As Philip rode through the streets astride his steed of midnight black, he looked every part the dashing hero. Beneath the finery and easy smile, however, a beast far more dreadful lay in wait. Philip was far removed from the fanfare, his mind oscillating between resentment at his father for dying before he could kill him and his burning desire to get his betrothed back.

    The palace grew ever closer, and Philip despised it more and more, his memories of his father souring what should have been a day of triumph. Balian Warwick had been a shrewd politician, disconnected ruler, and coward who preferred to let others do his dirty work while he whored around the castle in plain sight of Phillip’s mother, leading to her eventual suicide. His death was meant to be drawn out over days, not a simple act of falling asleep and never waking up again.

    His death had been most untimely as well, tearing Philip away from his mission to hunt down the woman who was promised to him. When he thought of the way she looked, stark naked, skin light gray and fingers black like she’d played in soot, her eyes blazing with defiance, he wanted nothing more than to crush her skull between his hands.

    Hers would not be an easy death, more so now that Philip missed the opportunity to kill his father in such a way. He would force her to carry his heirs, break her body slowly over the years, then lock her away and let her wither away to nothing.

    When the cavalcade finally passed through the gates of the palace, Philip smiled to himself. Although this day was tainted by the circumstances surrounding it, there was some joy to be found.

    Philip entered the palace and headed straight to the throne room where the entire court awaited his arrival, with a handful of notable exceptions. He swept past them, their sycophantic posturing and empty praises bringing a genuine smile to his face. He would take back the day, recenter it, and start over in the way that he knew best.

    With a final flare of brass instruments, he ascended the steps of the dais and sat upon the throne. The solid gold circlet of twin coiled snakes upon his brown glistened in the light filtering in through the high arched windows, and he looked out upon the men and women gathered before him and clapped. His smile grew broader as he kept clapping, and the assembled courtiers, lords, ladies, and the like glanced nervously between each other as they joined his claps, applause like thunder rising to the ceiling that soared overhead.

    Philip abruptly stopped clapping, and the puppets on their strings followed his lead. Philip waited for the hall to fall silent before raising his chin to look down on them and finally spoke.

    “What a resounding ovation for the greatest actors in our kingdom! How impressive your work has been these long years that my father reigned! What incredible lengths you went to in order to play the roles you were given! Truly, your performance has been the stuff of legend!” Philip bellowed as his smile grew manic, and his eyes widened.

    The assembled members of court looked around, hoping someone amongst them understood what their king was saying. Philip watched their confusion grow, and he spread his arms wide, rising from his gilded throne.

    “But every performance must come to an end! Your ovation has signaled the end of the final act and the curtain is falling!” Philip laughed; arms still outstretched. “Now, take a bow and bid the stage goodbye!” He kept his left arm up as he tucked in his right arm against his chest and bowed low, still watching the crowd before him with that crazed smile.

    From behind the throne, Thomas emerged, his hand held aloft with an orb of red glowing light pulsing in his palm. Cries rose from the panicked masses as they began to understand.

    “Your Highness, what is the meaning of this?”

    “My Lord, why is the dark magician here?”

    “Majesty, what are you doing?”

    Thomas closed his fingers around the orb and swept his arm out over those assembled before him, casting an ominous red fog over them. They tried to flee, but as it seeped into their clothes and skin, they were frozen in place, unable to escape what came next.

    From the peripheries of the hall, beasts rose from pools of inky darkness, their snarling and shrieks filling the room with an unholy uproar. They had the likeness of large, muscular dogs, but they were wilder, seemingly formed from dark gray mist, their maws dripping blood. But they didn’t move. Not until Thomas nodded once.

    Screams preceded their advance and one by one the beasts slashed, tore, and shredded every single person in the room that wasn’t Philip or Thomas. The crunch of bone between their razor-sharp teeth, the sound of expensive fabric being torn to ribbons, the splattering of blood against the white marble floor and pillars, all of it made Philip’s heart swell with happiness.

    Philip returned to the throne, sitting back and watching as one by one the former court of Balian Warwick, the former king, was disposed of. Their screams and pleas swallowed by the darkness until their cries ceased, and the floor was bathed in their blood.

Chapter Text

    Chan had woken to find he was still in the gathering hall, the events of last night seeming to blur. Gods, things had gotten away from him so quickly. One moment he was holding Stormling tight against him, the next, he was handing her off and fucking through everyone else there except her.

    When he finally broke away long enough to try and find her, she was already gone, and he was pulled back into the fray. He knew he should be ashamed to admit that he was content to keep enjoying the festivities, even though the one they were celebrating was absent. Somehow, he wasn’t bothered by that fact, and he didn’t want to acknowledge the reason why even though it nagged at him.

    That dark day, not so long ago and yet an eternity past; she’d looked at him, and he’d felt real fear. Fear that shook him to his very core and just a bit deeper.

    Growing up, fear was an emotion to be cast aside, a sign of weakness. After almost ninety years, Chan had pushed that emotion deeper than anything else, smothering it under the weight of responsibility to his pack. Then, his own Storm brought that snuffed out feeling to light, and if he was honest with himself, he resented her for it. For the shame that he felt at his ability to be so deeply shaken.

    Still, she was his, and when he looked out over his slumbering pack mates and didn’t see her among them, he felt a pit in his stomach. It didn’t escape his notice that Seungmin was also missing, and another detestable emotion made his chest burn. Jealousy. And for what? For maybe fucking her? Chan hadn’t even fucked her last night, so why should he care? But he had his suspicions. He’d felt it since he introduced them back in the Sanctum.

    He stalked through the passages of Haven, straight to Seungmin’s room, and he balled his fists when he found it empty. It was the same story for the Sanctum, and the boiling in his blood grew. Chan didn’t know how bad things would get if he found them together, but he couldn’t be bothered to think that much about it. He was running on instinct, and that instinct was to claim what was his.

    Chan entered his room fully prepared to tear them away from each other and beat Seungmin to a pulp. However, his room was also empty, but he could see the evidence of Stormling sleeping there last night. Then his gaze landed on a slip of paper left on the table. He darted to the table and unfolded the note, nearly tearing it in his haste.

    Chan,

    You were sleeping peacefully, so I let you be.

    Seungmin is taking me to the island to find the pirates.

    I’ll be back before Melodias and Kai arrive.

    -Stormling

    Chan read and re-read the note, his anger surging as he considered Stormling’s audacity. She should have talked with him first. At least woke him up to let him know what she was doing. And now she was miles away, with Seungmin at her side instead of him. He tried reading her thoughts, but she was too far for even their bond to allow him to reach her.

    He tore up the note and cast the pieces aside, barreling out of his room with a two-fold purpose. To reach that island so he could remind Stormling who she belonged to, and to make sure Seungmin never considered even looking her way ever again.

    As he rushed through the passageways, he ran into Felix who smiled brightly and blocked his way. “Morning Chan! Going somewhere?”

    “Get out of my way.” Chan snarled, and Felix’s smile dropped.

    “What are you planning?” Felix asked as he blocked Chan’s path again.

    “It doesn’t concern you.” Chan said as he pushed him. Felix gasped and staggered back, catching himself on the stone wall, giving Chan room to skirt around him.

    “Oi! What the hell is your problem?” Felix yelled; his normally kind face twisted with hurt and disbelief.

    Chan didn’t answer as he left the passageway and passed into the bathing cavern. Minho sat at the edge of the pool, watching as Chan strode past him with a bored look on his face.

    “If you’re leaving, let us know where you’re going.” Minho drawled over his shoulder once Chan passed out of eyeshot.

    Out of all his pack mates, Minho was the closest Chan had to a right-hand man, and rightfully so. The siren was cool under pressure, and effortlessly commanded respect. Respect that Chan would not waver in offering even when he felt like rage might consume him.

    “The Wisteria Isles.” Chan growled without stopping.

    Seungmin woke you gently, his arm around your waist as he shook your shoulder. You groaned and stretched, pressing your back against him as he hugged you closer.

    “Did you rest well?” Seungmin asked as he brushed his fingers through your hair.

    You hummed then turned to face him and lost your breath when you saw the way he was looking at you. Like you were the center of the universe.

    Fuck.

    “We should get going.” You said raggedly.

    “We’re most of the way there; should arrive just after midday.” Seungmin said as his finger traced the curve of your hip.

    “Perfect.” You replied quietly. Neither of you moved, and the air between you felt charged with something imperceptible but profound. Something intimately familiar, and yet you couldn’t place it.

    You were the first to stir, a sudden awareness that this was the kind of moment you should only be sharing with Chan. You were his Storm after all. Physical entanglement was one thing, but whatever you could sense forming between you and Seungmin was something else entirely.

    Seungmin stood quickly, like he’d been shocked into movement, and helped you up. His eyes were less luminous, like the light had been dimmed slightly, which made your stomach lurch. One of the tethers around your heart burned brighter than the others, and you thought of Chan. Understanding arrested your heart and you looked away, hoping Seungmin missed the slight tremor in your hands.

    “After you.” You said without looking at him. Seungmin stared at you for a beat then padded past you then slipped into the water and with a final glance back at the small cave you shared, you followed.

Chapter Text

    As Seungmin predicted, you arrived at the island just past midday, the sun blazing bright overhead as you stepped onto the white sand beach. You gasped when you saw plants with purple blooms like the ones you’d seen in your vision. You were definitely in the right place, and you knew with certainty you would meet the Pirate King here.

    “This is Utopia, the largest island of the Wisteria Isles.” Seungmin said from your side.

    “These flowers are beautiful.” You sighed as you strode toward the line of flowering vines near the beach.

    “The namesake of the Wisteria Isles.” Seungmin remarked as he followed. “We should use our clothed forms,” he added as he looked over the trees in the distance, “there’s smoke from a fire. I think there are inhabitants on this island.”

    “I haven’t used mine yet... how do I do it?” You asked as you reached up and brushed your fingertips along the fragrant blooms.

    “It’s a similar idea to transference; clear your mind and think of your clothed form.” Seungmin instructed as he walked up next to you. He was already dressed in all black; his long-sleeved loose-fitting linen shirt tucked into his trousers.

    You closed your eyes and pictured yourself wearing a black gown made of shimmering, flowy material with a plunging neckline that ended just above your navel. The back plunged even further, stopping at the small of your back, the skirt hugging your hips then falling loosely over your legs. It was just long enough to skim the ground when you walked.

    When you opened your eyes, you could feel the exquisite fabric against your skin, and when you looked down, you could see the shimmering fabric just as you’d imagined. Seungmin stared at you, unable or unwilling to hide his approval of the form you’d chosen. And you wanted him to look.

    “Well, will this do?” You asked with a smile then twirled to show off your work.

    “Oh, that will absolutely do.” A voice cut through the space between you and Seungmin, making you freeze mid-turn. Seungmin’s jaw fluttered, and he looked over your shoulder to where Chan stood, an amused smile on his face.

    You swallowed down the feelings swirling like a vortex in your mind and plastered a bright smile on your face. “I thought I left you a note! Don’t tell me you came all this way to surprise me!” You bubbled then hurried up to him.

    “I couldn’t just let my Storm walk into possible peril without me.” Chan said with a smile.

    “I would have been fine!” You chided, then took his hand. “When did you get here?”

    “Last night.” Chan responded then his lips drew together in a line. Gods, he must have swam here at an incredible speed to arrive not only before you, but yesterday even. “You only just arrived, right?” He asked as he slipped his arm around your waist and pulled you close. “Where were you?”

    “I...”

    “I made her stop.” Seungmin answered for you.

    “I wasn’t asking you.” Chan hissed.

    “He’s right.” You snapped, making Chan pause and furrow his brow. “I was too tired to go on, so we stopped for a few hours so I could rest.”

    Visions of last night played in your mind and by the look on Chan’s face, you knew he saw everything. The cave, the nest, you laying there as Seungmin massaged you, your every thought as your body craved his attention, the way he looked at you when he returned with the fish, his eyes as he looked up from between your legs...

    “What an interesting way to repay your guide.” Chan mused, his voice strained as his hands fell away from your waist and balled into fists.

    “It was just sex.” You whispered, trying desperately to hide your innermost thoughts, but it was too late.

    “Is that so?” Chan asked with a calm that was betrayed by the twin storms in his eyes.

    “Yes.” Seungmin replied from behind you, his voice even as he spoke.

    Chan drug his punishing gaze from you to the siren he called his pack mate and growled. “You think I don’t know how you feel about her? You think I haven’t seen the way you look at her when you think I can’t see?” Chan laughed cruelly and pushed past you. “Ever since you met her, you’ve thought of nothing but taking her from me, but she’s MINE.” Chan snarled as he stomped toward the younger siren.

    “She’s bonded to ME,” Chan bellowed as he pointed at his chest, “nothing that you do will change that. She belongs to me, not you. She will always be MINE!”

    “So...,” you turned and looked at Chan who had gotten up in Seungmin’s face, “this is what you think of me? I’m your property because I was chosen for you?” Your skin was crawling and bile rose in your throat as you recalled his words. “I thought becoming your Storm was supposed to save me from being shackled to a tyrant, but it turns out I’ve exchanged one for another.”

    “That’s not the same!” Chan argued, and you glared at him, the look making him charge toward you. You held up your hand and shook your head, tears streaking down your face.

    “Philip is hunting me because I was promised to him, and now you...” You choked on your words and dropped your hand. “You followed me here, and I can see now that it wasn’t because you wanted to help me. You wanted to cage me, to control me, to keep me in line.” You stepped toward him and noticed Chan flinch.

    “You’re just like Philip; throwing a tantrum because your toy ran away.” You sneered and Chan’s face twisted with disgust.

    “I’m not like him.” Chan whispered.

    “Then leave.”

    Chan looked at you and your heart clenched. His eyes were rimmed with unshed tears, pain laced through his fine features, but you couldn’t let him have his way now. You had to save at least some of your dignity and prove, not only to him, but to yourself that you were more than just a belonging. You were your own person of flesh and blood and desires, and you were done being told your worth was tied up in who you were given to, be it a king or a siren.

   You closed the distance between you and put your hands on either side of his face. “I will come back to you, I promise, but I need you to leave.” You said as you looked into his dark brown eyes. He looked back and you swore you could hear his heart break as he nodded. You took a steadying breath, holding back tears as you leaned in and kissed his forehead. 

   When you pulled away, Chan’s arms hung limply at his side and tears streamed down his cheeks. He looked at you, eyes full of regret, then turned and walked back to the ocean, slowly disappearing beneath the waves as you watched.

    With a gasping breath, you dropped to your knees and clutched your chest, tears like a waterfall wetting the sand. How had you been so blind? When did he start seeing you as a belonging and not a person? Had he ever really loved you, or did he love that your bond kept you tethered to him?

    As you wondered this, one of the tethers around your heart frayed and went cold, not broken, but certainly not whole; and it hurt.

    You heard Seungmin’s footsteps as he approached slowly then sat in the sand next to you. He wrapped his arm around you and leaned against your side, a steady presence while it felt like your world was crumbling around you. It was second nature to lean your head on his shoulder and cry until you couldn’t anymore. He never wavered, staying planted by your side without a bond telling him he should.

    At long last, the tears stopped and you gathered your composure. There would likely be more tears before the issue with Chan was sorted, but for now, you had a Pirate King to meet.

Chapter Text

    After a quick discussion, you and Seungmin decided to head toward the smoke rising to the northeast. You picked a path through the wisteria and in a matter of minutes a distinct path made by repeated use appeared. Naturally, you followed it and soon you were seeing chickens and even a goose, then a friendly dog who trotted right up to you. She let you pet her, but growled and darted away when Seungmin tried to pet her, which made you chuckle.

    You pressed on, and pretty soon voices carried toward you on the perfumed breeze. Through the blooms you could start to see structures, when a blade at your throat and a woman’s voice from your left stopped you in your tracks. “Tell me why we shouldn’t slit your throats right now.”

    When you glanced at Seungmin in your peripherals, you could see a blade glinting at his throat as well. You raised your hands and Seungmin followed suit.

    “We came here searching for the Pirate King; the sirens seek his aid. We were told this island would be a good place to look.” You answered as sweat ran down your back.

    “Sirens, eh?” The blade at your throat dropped and a woman around your age stepped in front of you. She was just as tall as Arden, with a head of golden hair pulled back into a loose braid. Her eyes were light blue and contrasted beautifully with her tan skin. Interestingly, she wore a unique loose-fitting pale-yellow woven shirt tucked into dark brown trousers but with strappy sandals on her feet.

    There were leather bracers on her forearms and a black leather sheath resting on her side for the blade she’d just held to your neck. Her blade was a one-handed damascus steel sword, the pommel of which was studded with sapphires, emeralds, and diamonds. It was a sword worth a king’s ransom, and yet a woman on an island that you’d never heard of in all your years of lessons possessed it. Curious.

    “What do sirens want with the Pirate King?” She asked as she looked you up and down. “You two don’t look like sirens.” She noted with a skeptical lift of her brow. You did the only logical thing you could think of, which was to shift to your true form briefly, then shift back. To her credit, she didn’t seem to be shocked by your reveal.

    “You.” The woman lifted her chin at Seungmin who still had a blade pressed against his neck. “Don’t show your siren body, and don’t speak unless spoken to. Understand?” She instructed as she sauntered up to him.

    “I understand.” Seungmin answered as he looked at her.

    “Good.” She nodded then addressed the other woman. “Lower your blade; we’re taking them to the Matron.” The blade at Seungmin’s throat finally lowered, and the tension in his shoulders released. “Oh,” she turned back and looked at you, “the name’s Andromeda.”

    “Stormling.” You replied. “Oh, and Seungmin.”

    Andromeda glanced at Seungmin and shrugged to match the casual apathy of her expression.

    “Stormling,” Andromeda said as she turned and led you down the path, “you alone may speak when we see the Matron, understand? Men are not allowed on Utopia without special permission from her, so his presence is already a sin.”

    A sin? Why were men not allowed on this island? So many more questions swirled in your head, but you kept them to yourself. Apparently, if you wanted to find the Pirate King, you’d need to get the Matron on your side. How you would do so remained to be seen.

    As you passed beyond the last row of wisteria vines, you saw a bustling village with huts that stood on stilts two to three feet off the ground. Their construction was simple with four solid wood posts, one on each corner, two walls of woven bamboo, and the other two open to the air. The roof was thatched palm leaves and either end at the peak slightly overhung the rest of the roof leading up to it. Most huts had curtains that could be drawn at any time for privacy; the material looked quite similar to the fabric of Andromeda’s shirt and was also dyed a pale-yellow color.

    Then you noticed that you only saw women and girls in their huts weaving, tending to their gardens, caring for livestock, and an assortment of other jobs, some of which you weren’t quite familiar with. Most wore dresses of that same woven material dyed in a range of colors from pale-yellow, like Andromeda’s shirt, to reddish-yellow, light green, and light blue. They were all very similar in form as well with a halter style top that crossed in the front over their breasts and a triangle of skin exposed between them. A band wrapped around their waist, and a loose, flowy skirt fell to their ankles.

    There was also a noticeable assortment of women and girls here, their skin, hair, and eye colors a melting pot of multiple people groups blending beautifully in a human tapestry. Some had skin the color of polished mahogany, others like sun-kissed earth, some pale and covered in freckles, and everything in between. Their hair colors were also varied from jet black, to rich dark brown, auburn, blonde, and the distinguished white and gray tresses of the older women.

    Interestingly, as you passed, they would pause and offer a gesture, hand over heart then swept toward you as they nodded their head shallowly. Conversely, they ignored Seungmin, and in some cases, even glared at him. You took his hand and gave it a little squeeze after a little girl with big brown eyes took one look at him and ran away screaming as the women around her laughed raucously. He looked at you with an embarrassed smile and shrugged; he was fine then.

    When you finally reached what you figured to be the center of the village, there was a structure that was slightly larger than the other dwellings constructed before an open yard with logs arranged around what you assumed to be a fire pit. The building itself was the same basic shape as the others, but the back quarter was completely walled in with woven bamboo. The front three quarters were completely open, and curtains dyed a pale purple fluttered dreamily in the island breeze.

    Andromeda led you up the steps into the building, but when Seungmin tried to follow, she barred his path. “You wait here.” She ordered, and you turned to look down at him from the top of the steps. He nodded once at Andromeda, then looked to you with an expression that said, ‘you’ve got this.’ You smiled weakly, suddenly aware of all the eyes on you as you turned back to enter the structure.

    “Stand here on this mat. When the Matron comes out, you get on your knees and perform this greeting,” Andromeda said as she made the gesture the others had offered you, “then keep your head bowed until she permits you to look up.”

    “Alright.” You squeaked as your hands went clammy.

    “Hey, relax. The Matron doesn’t bite... often.” Andromeda said with a teasing smile. She approached the walled in portion of the building and knelt on one knee. The building was large enough that you couldn’t hear what she said even though you were straining as hard as you could. You bit your lip and picked at your cuticles as you waited.

    Andromeda rose and stood on a mat facing you, but to your left slightly and looked at you with that skeptical expression she’d worn earlier. You heard movement and the rustle of fabric as a woman clad in a dress of light purple stepped out from behind the bamboo partition blocking the doorway for privacy.

    Your mouth dropped open when you beheld her. She was nearly as beautiful as Calypso and Melodias, her bearing just as regal and commanding. You’d assumed the Matron would be an older woman based on her title, but she was maybe ten years older than you and still stood tall and proud. Her body was slender with warm olive toned skin, and unlike the others, her feet were bare. She had dark brown hair that was swept up in a pair of braids that wrapped around to the back of her head where they were pinned in place with wispy strands framing her face. Gods, her face.

    The Matron’s eyes were dark green and expressive with brows that arched perfectly over them. High cheekbones accentuated her oval-shaped face, and she had a slender golden nose ring in her right nostril. Full lips, the color of the dark pink flowers your mother used to keep in the manor garden, were set in a pleasant smile that immediately disarmed you.

    You knelt as instructed and offered your greeting, keeping your head bowed like you were told. A gentle laugh like the chiming of bells met your ears, and the Matron spoke.

    “My goodness, you’d think she was born and raised here with a greeting like that.” Her voice was thick like honey with an accent you couldn’t place, and you couldn’t help wanting to hear it again. “Andromeda, leave us.”

    “But Matron...”

    “It’s fine,” the Matron said, “keep her man company.”

    “As you wish.” Andromeda replied, though her tone suggested she wasn’t pleased. Her retreating footsteps faded away, and it was only you kneeling before the Matron. Rustling fabric was all you heard until the Matron spoke once again.

    “You may raise your head.” The Matron permitted, and you gazed upon her once again. She was now seated on the mat she’d stood on when she came out with her legs crossed, and her piercing green eyes took you in. “Andromeda tells me you wish to meet with the Pirate King.”

    “I do.” You answered.

    “It is curious that a siren such as yourself would seek the Pirate King. He is not known as a friend to sirens or their comrades.” The Matron said with a knowing smile.

    “It is for a purpose greater than our differences that I seek him out. His assistance could be the difference between victory and defeat.” You said as a small frown pulled the corners of your lips down.

    “So, you wish to use his forces in battle.” She guessed.

    “Yes. I am seeking to rip the Warwick line out at the root; Philip most of all.” You hissed his name and your brows pulled together.

    The Matron’s brows rose and she huffed in surprise. Your skin prickled as you considered how much to tell her, but the inner debate was short. You still didn’t understand why, but she was disarming all of your defenses.

    “I was his betrothed. My mother made a pact with Calypso to save me from marrying him. Calypso gave me to a siren as his Storm so I could escape Philip and be under her divine protection. Philip found me and now hunts me. He killed all those closest to me, even used their blood for his dark magic. He intends to steal me away from my pack and fill me with his heirs like some broodmare. I, however, intend to end the line of Warwick forever.” Your words resonated with anger and bitterness, but they were from your heart; whatever that said about you, you didn’t care.

    The Matron stared at you, her expression unreadable as she absentmindedly rubbed her wrist. You glanced down, saw thick bands of scar tissue, and your heart dropped. She noticed your attention and laughed quietly.

    “These are all that remains of my past.” The Matron held out her arms toward you and continued. “I was a slave bound to work in one of the most popular brothels in Kalyntia. I was stolen away from my home to the south and sold to the proprietor of the brothel for my ‘exotic beauty’ when I was fourteen.” A sad smile colored her beautiful face, and you seethed with rage.

    “The Pirate King was the one who found me and took me away from there. He brought me to Utopia when I was twenty-eight, and I’ve been here ever since. Now, I’m married to my beautiful wife and leading these incredible women as best I can. Many of their stories are like mine, though some, like Andromeda’s, are even darker.” The Matron’s gaze was steady as she watched your face, taking in your heated reaction to her story.

    “We are all women and girls who have been abused, used, and left for dead. The Pirate King has saved all of us, and now we live in a thriving community where we can heal in safety. I hear your story, and I think he would have wanted to save you too. He’s seen first-hand the way that women have suffered under the rule of the Warwicks. I believe that he would desire to pay Philip back for everything he’s done over the years.” The Matron’s gentle demeanor shifted, and her dark green eyes blazed as she leaned forward, propping her hand on her knee.

    “The Pirate King will be here in two days. I will ask him to meet with you, and if he agrees, you may plead your case to him. In the meantime, you may stay with us, but I have one condition. Your companion stays on the far side of the island, out of sight from the others. Some members of our community are still healing, and I’d spare them from feeling avoidable pain if I can.”

    You smiled, relief washing over you as you bowed with your hands on the ground. “Thank you, Matron. I’m grateful for your understanding and generosity”

    “You may raise your head.” The Matron laughed. You obeyed and when you lifted your head, she was looking at you with curiosity. “You’re the first person to hear my story and instead of sorrow or pity, you felt rage.”

    Your cheeks burned at her words and she laughed again. “Don’t misunderstand. After all these years, the last thing I need is pity. I may seem calm and collected, but I’ve never felt anything other than fury toward those who enslaved and brutalized me. It does my heart good to see that not all lack that flame.” The Matron said then stood and approached you.

    “I will lead you and your companion to the other side of the island.” She offered you her hand, and you took it, feeling like you’d found someone who truly understood the rage that burned in your heart, growing hotter day by day.

Chapter Text

    The Matron led you through the village, greeting women as she passed and receiving enthusiastic replies. She explained that most of their cloth was made of wisteria fiber in a process that was brought to the island by women who grew up far east of Grevalda. Even the dyes they used were made from the branches and petals of the wisteria plants. Women and girls were free to wear whatever color they chose except for light purple, which was reserved for the Matron and her dwelling, a tradition that began before she arrived on Utopia.

    You listened intently as she explained that the women of the island were entirely self-sufficient. Everything they needed was either made by their own hands or bought with money earned from the sales of their goods, chief of which being the wisteria cloth. The Pirate King brought their goods with him to storefronts purchased by him and run by women whom he trusted. No one knew the origin of the cloth, just that it was exceptional in craft and quality.

    The selling price of a single bolt of their wisteria cloth could feed the entire village for a month, but they didn’t need that much. Whatever they didn’t need went to the orphanages of Grevalda or to feed and house the poor and disenfranchised.

    As you made your way further from the village, taking paths through the wisteria, you found a small part of yourself wishing for a life like this. One of community with likeminded women, of honest labor and a sense of pride in something you made with your own hands. The allure was certainly there, although you knew that was impossible. Besides that, the new life you led with your pack was precious to you even if there was difficulty for the time being.

    You glanced at Seungmin and smiled at the way he seemed to hang on the Matron’s every word. You couldn’t blame him; she was intelligent, well spoken, and had a natural charisma that drew you in as she told her tales. He looked your way and caught you watching, his eyes softening as he beheld you.

    “And here we are.” The Matron’s voice reclaimed your attention, and you followed her gaze to a hut similar in design but far smaller than the ones in the village perched at the top of a grassy outcrop overlooking the beach. The sun filtered through the palm leaves on its descent toward the horizon on your right as butterflies drifted lazily among the wisteria.

    “As I said, you are welcome to stay here while you await the Pirate King’s arrival. Stormling may visit the village, but you,” she nodded at Seungmin, “must remain here.”

    Seungmin nodded back in acknowledgement of her rule, and you bowed your head. “Thank you for your hospitality.” You raised your head and smiled, and the Matron smiled warmly back.

    “Not at all. Like calls to like; your origin is no different than some of the women who call Utopia home. As long as you,” the Matron glanced at Seungmin, “and your companion need a place to stay, you will always receive a warm welcome here.”

    “I am truly grateful Matron.” You bowed your head once more, and she turned to leave.

    “Feel free to hunt in the waters on this side of the island, but do not stray too close to the north side; that is where the pearl divers work.” The Matron said over her shoulder as she left. Very soon, her footsteps could no longer be heard, and you turned to the hut with an excited smile on your face.

    “Right, let’s see what our lodgings for the next two days are like!” You proclaimed then grabbed Seungmin’s hand and drug him along behind you.

    The hut was as barebones as it could possibly be which suited you just fine after living in a cave for these past weeks. It lacked the curtains the huts in the village had, but at least there was fine netting hung around the sheltered corner where the bed was positioned to keep out the mosquitos and other creepy crawlies. A small hearth was the only other trapping it possessed, and you doubted you’d even need to use it.

    “Well, there’s not much to it, but I suppose we don’t need much.” Seungmin noted as he looked up at the support beams for the roof. “They at least keep things well maintained; there aren’t any holes worn through the walls or roof and the floor is solid.”

    “I used to dream of staying on an island as a retreat, back before I understood what being betrothed to Philip meant. I imagined I’d string together a necklace of flowers and a matching crown and lounge on the beach like in the accounts the merchants from the south would speak of.” You brushed your fingertips against the netting around the bed and sighed.

    “I could make you a flower crown.” Seungmin offered with a wry smile.

    “Nah, I’m not really in the mood to be adorned in flowers.” You said as sadness crept into your heart. That tether was still just as cold, and your stomach turned when you remembered the way you and Chan had parted mere hours ago.

    “I’m sorry I caused you problems.” Seungmin apologized as he came to stand beside you.

    “You did nothing wrong.” You said as you looked at him. “Honestly, I think this wedge was there from the beginning. Chan just wanted to cast off the blame and pin it on someone else. Besides, I...” You paused and looked past him to the sea shimmering as waves lapped against the shore. “Never mind.”

    “Stormling, what is it?” Seungmin asked with a small frown.

    “Let’s just forget about Chan for now. He’ll still be there when we’ve accomplished what we’re here for. After hearing about the Pirate King and all that he’s done for the women here, I feel confident I can persuade him to join our cause.” You kept your gaze fixed on the ocean with Seungmin at your side, close enough that his hip touched yours.

    “You know,” you said as you leaned against him, “the company on this island retreat is better than what I’d imagined all those years ago.”

    “Careful. Keep talking like that and you might make me fall in love with you.” Seungmin said playfully as he slipped his arm around your waist.

    “Keep looking at me like you do and I’ll fall first.”

    Seungmin froze and you realized you’d spoken those words out loud then clapped your hand over your mouth. Your heart raced as Seungmin’s grip on your hip tightened, and he turned oh so slowly to face you. His expression was equal parts shocked and hopeful as he searched your face for a sign that you were teasing him but found no such thing.

    Your eyes were wide as Seungmin cupped your cheek and pulled you closer, his hand sliding to the small of your back. He leaned in, his lips hovering over yours as that same ache from last night ignited and spread, making your hands tremble. “Tell me how you feel.” Seungmin whispered as his lips brushed yours.

    You sighed and squeezed your eyes shut so the only things you were aware of were the sounds of the ocean and the way your body felt pressed against Seungmin as his lips lingered tantalizingly close to yours. You didn’t want to promise more than you could offer; Seungmin deserved your honesty at the very least.

    “I’ll always be someone else’s Storm.” You murmured.

    “I know.”

    “But I think...” You paused, hoping you weren’t about to make a massive mistake. “I think I’m falling for you. And I don’t want to waste your time when I can never be only yours.” You sighed and looked in his beautiful eyes, expecting to see disappointment or even anger. Instead, only understanding shown in them.

    “I’ve forgone receiving my Storm. I’ll never have that fullness in my soul, and that was my choice.” Seungmin brushed his thumb against your cheek, and you swallowed hard. “Even if it’s only a portion of your heart you can offer, I will gladly take it. I’ve never been more certain of anything than how I feel about you, Stormling.” He said your name like it was the sweetest taste on his tongue, like no greater word existed in the entire cosmos.

    Seungmin leaned back in, his breath huffing against your lips, and your heart skipped a beat.

    “If you don’t tell me to stop, there’s no going back.” Seungmin warned in a hushed tone as he pulled you impossibly closer so you could feel every inch of his hardness pressed against you.

    For a moment you considered his words, the truth behind the warning. Chan was already bonded with you body and soul; even frayed and strained as it was, the bond was undeniable.

    But was it so wrong to want Seungmin too?

    After the revelation about your bond with Chan earlier that morning, you decided that you didn’t care. Chan didn’t own your heart; it was yours to give to whom you would. He was merely the first.

    You pressed your lips against Seungmin’s in answer, as your hand slipped into his hair, gripping his jet-black tresses, and he whimpered. The hand he cupped your cheek with dropped to join the other at your hip, and he clung to you like you might disappear if he loosened his hold for even a second.

    To prove you were there to stay, you deepened the kiss, bruising his lips as you ground against his cock. Seungmin groaned and his hands shot up to grip your face, holding you in place as he kissed you harder, taking your breath away as the undeniable ache between your legs throbbed.

    “Show me your true form. You’re a Storm; even if you weren’t chosen for me, I choose you.” Seungmin said as he pulled away and shifted back to his siren form. Your heart shot up into your throat, but you did as he said, your clothed form fading to reveal the creature of the sea you’d died to become.

    Seungmin’s eyes smoldered as they raked over your fully naked form, scenting the way your body already called out for his touch. His cock twitched and your skin burned under his white-hot scrutiny. Seungmin moved and suddenly you were in his arms, wrapping your legs around his waist as he carried you to the bed.

    He whisked the netting aside and lowered you to the straw mattress, settling over you with a voracity for you that threatened to consume you with its intensity. With a groan he lowered his head to your breasts and sucked your nipple, making you cry out as the bubble of anticipation burst. You gripped his biceps and moaned while the sound of the waves mingled with your combined sounds of pleasure.

    Seungmin moved to your other breast, and you clawed down his arms making him groan around your nipple. He slipped his hand between your legs and drug is fingers deliberately through your arousal, making you quiver under his touch.

    “Do you want my fingers in your pretty cunt, Stormling?” Seungmin asked then made another pass over your slick entrance with his talented fingers, his eyes bright as a smirk played on his face.

    “Please.” You whined.

    “I’ll always give you what you ask for.” He rasped as he dipped two fingers inside your pussy making you gasp loudly. Seungmin was a different beast from your first encounter; before he was testing the waters, watching for your approval. This time, he was confident, cocky even; speaking and acting in a way that made your knees weak.

    His fingers worked inside you, driving you closer and closer to the peaks of ecstasy as you whimpered and moaned beneath him. Seungmin lowered his head to your breasts again, latching around your nipple and sucking hard.

    “Fuck!” You cried as a powerful orgasm rocked through you. Seungmin moved from your breasts to claim your lips in a feverish kiss that made your head swim as you came down from your orgasm.

    “Turn over.” Seungmin ordered as he withdrew his fingers. You did as he said, and he gripped your hips so he could pull them off the bed. He didn’t stand on ceremony as he slammed into your pussy, his cock making your walls burn as you stretched around him. Your moans were high-pitched and seemingly ceaseless as he fucked you from behind, and the lewd sound of your bodies joining sent shivers down your spine.

    You matched Seungmin’s strokes and he grabbed a fistful of your hair then pulled so your head was off the bed. The guttural moan that you made only proved to fan the flame and Seungmin smacked your ass, the stinging pleasure making you clench around his cock as another orgasm blazed through you. He let go of your hair and held your hips steady as his thrusts slowed then stopped so he could feel you pulsing around him.

    “You’re better than I dreamed.” Seungmin groaned as he leaned forward, so his chest was molded against your back. “Come undone for me, Stormling.” He whispered in your ear as he reached under you and rubbed your clit while fucking you harder and faster.

    Your head was still buzzing, but pleasure surged through you, and you were coming again. Seungmin came with a groan as your legs gave out, and the two of you collapsed together, riding out your orgasms in tandem.

    As you lay tangled up with Seungmin trying to catch your breath, you couldn’t help thinking maybe Calypso made a mistake when she gave you to Chan.

Chapter Text

    Chan couldn’t shake the sinking feeling in his chest that threatened to drag him to the depths as he swam back to Haven. He’d been hoping that his appearance on the island would remind Stormling where she belonged. The last thing he expected was that not only had Seungmin fucked her, but she was feeling things for him too.

    After so many years of waiting for his Storm, this was far from what he thought it would be like. And, though he was loathe to admit it, it wasn’t like Stormling’s reaction was totally unwarranted, but being compared to Philip? Even now, Chan’s skin crawled thinking she could see him in the same light as that piece of filth. He’d have to work to scrub that association in her mind clean and replace it with something far more palatable.

    Something in the back of his mind wormed its way to the front, and his brow furrowed. Seungmin’s attachment to Stormling didn’t, and never had, felt forced. It seemed to come naturally to the siren, which was not something Chan thought should be possible. In his experience, no siren fell in love with another’s Storm. It just didn’t happen, and yet... and yet he had; and she was falling as well.

    When Chan drew near to Haven, he made up his mind and kept swimming, heading toward the Coral Palace. He needed answers, and he hoped that Calypso would be able to produce them. The others were expecting him to be gone for a few days longer anyway.

    By the time Chan arrived at the Coral Palace, the complex had settled in for the night, so he was led to a spacious guest room to wait for an audience with Calypso the following day. To his surprise, not long after he was settled in his room, there was a soft knock on his door. Before he could even speak, Calypso herself entered the room, her appearance at this hour making a pit form in Chan’s stomach as he bowed low.

    “Your Divinity, I hadn’t thought to see you at such a late hour.” Chan said as he straightened.

    “When my children call, I answer if I can.” Calypso said with a small smile. “You seek answers and I will do my best to provide them.”

    Chan needed a moment to collect his jumbled thoughts and decide where to start, but Calypso supplied a starting point for him.

    “This is about Stormling?” She asked even though she knew the answer.

    “Yes. Well, her and Seungmin.” Chan replied openly. He didn’t feel any need to be cagey when speaking with the mother of sirens.

    “I am aware of all my children’s affairs. I know what they’ve done, and I know what you have done as well. You want to know how they can be entangled when she is your Storm.” Calypso said as she kept her eyes on Chan’s face.

    “I’ve never heard of any siren falling in love with someone else’s Storm or for the Storm to share those feelings.” Chan explained with a frown.

    Calypso sighed and hung her head. “That’s because nothing like this has ever happened before. In the hundreds of years that sirens and Storms have been paired, I have never failed like this.” She looked back up at Chan, her gaze tearing into his heart.

    “What do you mean?” Chan asked as his skin prickled.

    “When I made the pact with Stormling’s mother, I knew it would be some time before I would need to honor it. When the time finally came, I was caught off guard and had very little time to prepare.” Calypso sighed. “I’d already decided that she would go to your pack; yours is the most capable and strongest so you would be well equipped to keep her safe. With precious little time to do things properly, I only verified if she was already meant to be a Storm. From the small amount of information I requested, I knew she was and the siren wasn’t you.”

    “I still don’t understand.” Chan whispered as he frowned.

    “Every Storm with the exception of Melodias has been chosen by the Fates. That’s why it’s taken us so long to get all of our sirens paired with their Storms in preparation for the darkness the mouthpiece of the Fates warned us about. I’ve never actually chosen a Storm for a siren; I simply did as the Fates desired. This time, I...” She looked at Chan, her expression full of sorrow. “I forged the bond because I wanted to place her in your pack and you were the natural choice as the oldest.”

    “You forged our bond even though you knew she was meant for another siren...” Chan’s eyes widened as he began to understand. “Not just another siren.” He murmured.

    Calypso shook her head and looked away. “I had my suspicions, so during the time you waited for Stormling in that cove, I returned to the Fates. They confirmed what I dreaded, but by that time it was too late; the forged bond had already been sealed. If I had realized she was meant to be a Storm to one of your pack mates, I would never have...”

    “She was meant to be Seungmin’s Storm.” Chan muttered glumly as he turned away from Calypso.

    “Yes.” Calypso answered shakily, regret coloring her tone.

    Chan’s mind raced, but his body was frozen. What did this mean for his future with Stormling? Did she realize why she felt the way she did about Seungmin? Would she love or want Chan if it wasn’t for the forged bond? Would she leave him in the end?

    “Chan.” Calypso was at his side, taking his hand as she spoke. “Just because things are messy, it doesn’t mean that there isn’t a way forward. I will leave it to you to decide whether you tell them, but I would advise you not to keep Stormling in the dark. Even though she was meant for another siren, she is still bonded to you.”

    A lump formed in Chan’s throat as he considered the goddess’s words and the truth behind their bond. But what did that bond even mean when it was a fabrication? Could it ever compete with the real thing even if she would never actually be bonded with Seungmin? Chan wanted to share her with the pack from the beginning, but that was different. He waited so long for his Storm, and even if she wasn’t meant for him, she was with him regardless.

    When Chan didn’t answer, Calypso released his hand and left without another word, glancing back at him one last time, her heart breaking for her child.

    Chan stayed adrift in his room as the world seemed to come crashing down around him. He would never tell Stormling the truth. She would remain by his side, and he would find a way to make her cast Seungmin out of her heart.

Chapter Text

    When was the last time you felt this relaxed? Laying there as the early morning sky turned from dark blue to pastels of pink, purple, and yellow with your arms around Seungmin, you couldn’t deny how natural it felt.

    There was an undeniable pang of guilt when you thought about Chan, but then you remembered the way he acted showing up to the island, trying to start a fight with Seungmin, referring to you as his like you were a possession and not a person. It hurt. Gods, it hurt.

    What hurt more was that you loved him so deeply; your bond with him reached further than heart and soul. And yet he’d gone so far as to follow you all the way out here; not to help you, but to punish you. All in the name of that bond.

    But you weren’t wholly blameless. You could have talked to him, asked him why he was avoiding you instead of running off with someone else.

    “What are you thinking about, Stormy?” Seungmin asked in his husky morning voice.

    “Nothing.” You whispered.

    “You’re a terrible liar you know.” Seungmin chuckled quietly as he pulled you closer.

    “Hey!” You whined and wriggled against him.

    “If you don’t want to talk about it...”

    “Why did you forgo receiving your Storm?” You murmured against his chest as a way to change the subject and out of curiosity.

    “I...” Seungmin sucked in a breath and sighed. “I decided to forgo long before I ever talked to Calypso.”

    “How long ago?” You asked as you caressed his skin with your fingertips.

    “When I met you.” Seungmin said in a hushed tone.

    Your fingers paused, and you pulled back to look at his face. He met your gaze and his eyes were filled with tenderness as he looked at you. “I loved you from the moment I saw you for the first time in the Sanctum. And then you sang, and I knew that any bond I shared with anyone else would pale in comparison. I decided I’d rather be alone for the rest of my life than be with someone who wasn’t you.”

    “Oh.” You whispered.

    “Actually, I wanted to try something...” Seungmin said as he propped himself up on his side.

    “We did it all night and you still want to...” You started to object with a giggle, but Seungmin laughed.

    “I wanted to try singing with you.” He chuckled, then tickled your side gently. “Don’t go getting the wrong idea. I’m not as easy as I seemed last night... or the night before in the cave...”

   “Okay,” you laughed then tickled him back, “let’s sing.”

    You giggled then sat up, watching as he did the same, though his expression became suddenly serious. With a couple of hard blinks, you pushed back the desire to keep giggling and adopted his serious attitude. If he was going to be focused, then so were you, or else what were all those years of vocal lessons for?

    Seungmin began, his voice instantly making you melt. It was a well-known folk song, one that even well bought up ladies like you were taught. You joined him for the chorus, and if you thought you were enthralled before, the way your voices blended had you utterly captivated.

    Since you knew the song exceptionally well, you broke free of the standard harmony and added trills and soaring high-notes, enjoying the way Seungmin looked at you with increasing admiration. Really, his eyes seemed to glow... no, they were glowing, just like Chan’s had before. Only this time, when your vibrato matched you could feel the floor quake slightly.

    Seungmin never stopped staring into your eyes, like he knew this would happen. As the song progressed, the quaking got progressively worse, and yet, you were transfixed. It was like you couldn’t make yourself stop even as the building shuddered hard enough that dust rained down from the rafters. Still, you remained focused on Seungmin. The violence of the quaking made the hut groan loudly, and you started to hear the creaking of the wood beams threatening to snap.

    Finally, Seungmin found enough sense to slap his hands over his mouth and yours, and the shaking ceased immediately. You watched as his eyes slowly faded back to the dark brown you were used to while he stared at you wide eyed over his hand. When he lowered his hand from your mouth, you stared at him slack jawed.

    When you discovered your ability to perform the Dread Duet with Chan, the most you remembered happening was the water in the Sanctum rippled. This was far more potent, and with a siren you weren’t even bonded with. From what you understood, the Dread Duet was incredibly rare, and you’d not only performed it, but you did so with two different sirens.

    You looked down at your trembling hands then squeezed your eyes shut as you bit your lip. What the hell was actually going on? Seungmin took your hands, and the confusion ebbed until you looked up and saw the utter assurance in his expression.

    “Stormy.” His voice was a wisp on the breeze as he beheld you.

    “Minnie.” You croaked, hardly able to breathe as you came down from the power pulsing through you while a headache throbbed dully in your skull.

    “Do you feel alright?” Seungmin asked as he dropped your hands and cradled your face in his hands.

    “Yes, just a small headache. You?” You asked breathlessly.

    “Small headache, just like you.” He shook his head. “I wasn’t sure that would happen, but I had to know...”

    “It was already rare enough for me to do that with Chan, but I’m not even your Storm.” You groaned as a sharp pain flashed behind your eyes.   

    “I’m certainly at a loss.” Seungmin said as he studied your eyes like he was hoping to find the answers there.

    “I think I should go make sure nothing happened at the village.” You muttered then stood, staggering a little as you did.

    “I should go with you.”

    “No, they’ve been very clear about your presence there. I have to go alone, but I won’t be gone long.” You promised as you donned your clothed form and turned to leave.

    “Wait.” Seungmin said as he stood quickly and grabbed your hand. You turned around and he pulled you against him, kissing you with a desperation that made you swoon. When he let you go, you staggered again and he grinned playfully at you. “Be careful.”

    “No, you.” You replied with a matching grin, then darted out of the hut.

    You ran all the way to the village, devising a plan in case something did happen while hoping like hell that nothing at all had. Your dread was for naught as you ran into a village that was just as upbeat and full of life as it had been yesterday. You weren’t sure where else to go, so you headed straight for the hut where you met the Matron.

    When you reached it, there was a small gathering of girls running around the open space before it, screaming and playing as the Matron watched seated at the top of the stairs to her hut. She looked up at your approach and patted the spot next to her with a friendly smile on her face. You smiled back, offered her a greeting, and sat beside her watching as the girls played.

    “Matron, I wanted to ask you something.”

    “Ask away little one.”

    “Did you notice the ground shake about twenty minutes ago? We noticed it at our hut and wanted to make sure nothing happened here.” You fibbed, hoping she couldn’t tell.

    “The ground trembled very slightly, but not enough to cause any issues. I doubt most of the village even noticed.” The Matron replied with a knowing smile.

    “That’s good.” You sighed without looking at her.

    The Matron nodded and the pair of you continued watching the girls play in comfortable silence for a while. You were biting your lip when the Matron turned to you and looked you over from head to toe.

    “Stormling, may I ask you something in return?” The Matron said as you turned to meet her gaze.

    “Anything.” You said, and you meant it.

    “When you’ve talked with the Pirate King, regardless of what his answer is, can you keep this place secret?” Her expression was earnest, and you nodded without needing to think it over.

    “Of course. I would never betray the safety of this island; it’s a haven for women who have been through so much. How could I repay your kindness with treachery?” You answered honestly, and the Matron smiled once more as she settled her hand on your knee.

    “Good. I didn’t imagine you would, but one can never be too sure when given the role of a leader. After all these years, the task now falls to me to keep these women safe and secure, and I’ll be damned if I don’t fight for them until my last breath.” The Matron turned back to the girls playing in the yard, and your mind flashed to Chan.

    He was the leader of your pack, and with that role came incredible responsibility. Not only was he tasked with their safety and well-being, but now there was a war to prepare for. A war that, while aggravated by Philip, was, in truth, started by you. His own Storm. And he stood by your side, supporting you even though this war brought with it great risk to his pack. On top of that, now you were entangled with Seungmin, and he knew. You really needed to make up with him upon your return.

    “Destiny will make port tomorrow afternoon.” The Matron said after long minutes of contemplative silence. “I will send for you if the Pirate King decides to see you. He’ll likely want to meet with you on Destiny, so prepare yourself for that.” She said as she leaned back, supporting herself with her arms. You remembered the vision set amongst the wisteria blossoms but nodded anyway. No need to contradict the Matron over a vision.

    “Is he scary?” You asked, not trying to hide your concern.

    “No.” The Matron laughed quietly. “Quite intense, but not scary. Now, the maknae, he’s one you should watch for.” She chuckled and looked at you. “I think you’ll like them. The Black Pirates, for all their faults, are strong of heart and loyal. Their defense of the most vulnerable people in our society is far nobler than any man of high birth I’ve ever known, and I’ve known more than my fair share of that licentious lot.”

    “You speak so highly of them I fear I may set my expectations too high.” You jested.

    “Not at all. Even I do not know the lengths that they have gone and would go to break the chains that shackle the less fortunate to lives of servitude and despair.” She leaned her head back and watched a pair of seagulls soar lazily overhead.

    “Well, my curiosity is certainly piqued. Hopefully they’re not too hard on me for being a Storm.” You said as you watched a girl swing a wooden sword over her head.

    “They may be guarded, even rude at first; just know it’s nothing to do with you personally. They’ve lost many good friends to sirens over the years.” She said with a sad smile. You nodded again and sighed.

    “I suppose I should get back; Seungmin is waiting for me.” You said as you stood then bowed your head and descended the stairs.

    “Stormling!” The Matron called, making you stop and turn back to her. “Try not to cause any more tremors if you please.” She said with a smirk, and you blushed.

    “Of course.” You replied quickly then hurried away as her melodic laughter faded behind you.

Chapter Text

    Thomas approached the doors to King Philip’s study with Henry at his side. There was a lightness in his step as he strode up to the solid mahogany doors and knocked. They’d finally uncovered the answers they’d been searching for, answers that were in the Grand Archives just as he predicted.

    “Enter.” The King replied from the other side, and Thomas held his breath as the sentries on either side opened the doors for them. He entered the study and found the King staring out the window overlooking the ocean just as he had been the day he sent Thomas on his search.

    “You better have good news for me Blackwood.” Philip warned when he turned and saw who had come to call. Thomas and Henry bowed low and straightened then Henry took a slight step back.

    “I do, Your Grace. I know where to find the God Killer blade, and according to the texts, not only is it attainable, but using it to kill Calypso can sever the bond as we’d hoped.” Thomas worked to keep from smiling outright as he spoke but couldn’t hide the way his hands fiddled with the hems of his sleeves.

    “Good man! Where is the blade? How long will it take to retrieve it?” Philip smiled broadly, the first time he’d done so since the blood bath in the throne room upon his return to the palace.

    “Fate smiles on us; the blade is in the Cradle of Kings and it’s the warm season, so the snows have receded enough that we can make the trek to the cave mentioned in the texts. The mountains are at our back door; it shouldn’t take more than two weeks with a small enough group.” Thomas replied eagerly.

    “This is excellent news! And I think I even have the perfect ones in mind to accomplish this task!” Philip said with a wry smile. “You and Henry started the search at the Grand Archives, let that search extend to the Cradle of Kings. Leave as soon as you can and retrieve this blade for me.”

    Henry smirked but trained his face into neutrality before the King noticed. Thomas clenched his jaw, and the two of them bowed at his command. “As to the capture of Calypso, I have also uncovered a way to bind her so you may use the blade. I’ve already instructed my most trusted disciples to begin making the necessary preparations.”

    “Most excellent, Blackwood, truly you’ve proven your worth once again!” Philip bellowed his praise.

    “If I may, I would still be combing through those tomes if not for Henry’s diligent assistance.” Thomas admitted as he stepped back to stand next to the man whom he’d come to consider his closest friend.

    “Of course! What a fine pair you make in service to your King!” Philip agreed heartily. “You shall be properly rewarded upon your return to Kalyntia! Now, go, make ready to leave for the mountains. The sooner I have that blade, the better!”

    Thomas and Henry bowed once more then turned and left the King’s study, both men remaining silent as they walked back to their rooms. 

    When they finally reached the corridor, it was completely abandoned, not even a guard in sight. Suddenly, Thomas was pinned against the wall with Henry towering over him, his copper hair illuminated by the torchlight as his hazel eyes bored holes through him. Henry leaned in so close that Thomas could feel his breath puff against his cheek.

    “So, I am gods blessed to be in your company for at least a little longer.” Henry rasped. “Perhaps this time you will permit me to use my unfettered tongue to celebrate the happy news.”

    Thomas’s pulse quickened, and he tried to peek around Henry’s body to see if there was anyone coming their way. “Don’t worry, I talked to the guards before we left to see the King. No one else will be entering this corridor for a good long while.” Henry assured Thomas as he slipped his finger into the neck of his robe and slid it provocatively along the hem.

    With a shuddering breath Thomas gathered all the confidence he could muster and lifted his chin. “Hit me with your best shot.” Thomas drawled even as his knees threatened to give out.

    The expression that passed over Henry’s handsome features could only be described as a blend of triumph and mild shock. He leaned in, brushing his lips tentatively over Thomas’s before kissing him gently at first, then quickly growing hungrier as he pulled the man closer. Thomas gave himself over to the pleasure thrumming steadily through him, and as Henry pulled away and took his hand to lead him to his room, Thomas smiled.

Chapter Text

    After an evening spent in Seungmin’s company, you slept deeply and didn’t wake up until the sky was already light blue and clear the following morning. Seungmin had already left to catch your meal and returned, offering a variety of small but delectable fish.

    As the sun passed its apex overhead, you began to wonder if the Destiny had reached the island. Perhaps as you paced the hut with Seungmin’s watchful gaze on you, the Matron and the Pirate King were meeting. They could be talking about you at this very moment, and the thought brought both excitement and dread.

    So much rode on your ability to convince the Pirate King to join the sirens in their conflict with the King. Having a fleet like theirs would help you take the fight to Kalyntia instead of waiting for Philip to make his move. The element of surprise was crucial against a man who planned as meticulously as he did, and forming an alliance with the Black Pirates would certainly surprise Philip.

    “Stormling, you’ve been pacing for hours, come and sit for a bit.” Seungmin said from beside the hearth.

    “I don’t think it’s physically possible for me to sit. I’m too full of energy.” You groaned as you took another turn about the hut. Seungmin smiled sweetly at you and your heart fluttered.

    “I think you’re right, but it couldn’t hurt to try.” He chuckled as he leaned back in the low chair he’d found tucked against the wall.

    “What if he doesn’t want to see me? What if he does, but then he hates me? What if I say something stupid and he sends me away?” You began to wonder aloud, the words tumbling from your mouth while the sun continued its descent.

    “Even if things don’t go our way, we’ll figure it out. We still have all the sirens behind us, and I’d be willing to guess that if we tried, we could get the merfolk to join the fight. That’s to say nothing of the other sea monsters lurking in the depths.” Seungmin reasoned. “Besides, you’re irresistible.” He added with a smirk as his eyes traveled over your curves appreciatively.

    “Yes, because nothing says, ‘alliance material’ like the feminine form.” You rolled your eyes and sighed playfully.

    Footsteps on gravel stole your attention, and you turned to see Andromeda ascend the stairs and enter the hut. You immediately noticed a dagger at her hip that hadn’t been there before, and she was wearing a delicate circlet of gold with sapphires that matched her eyes perfectly.

    “Stormling, it seems the Matron was incredibly persuasive. The Pirate King will meet with you tonight in the wisteria field west of the village. He has decided that meeting at night will be advantageous since he’d like the male to join you and does not wish to cause undue stress for the villagers.” Andromeda lifted her chin to indicate Seungmin and your fists clenched at her refusal to use his name.

    “We will be there.” Seungmin said as he stood with a smile. “Thank you for delivering this message.” He added with a shallow bow.

    Andromeda waved her hand dismissively and kept her eyes on you. “I will caution you; their journey has been more difficult than usual. If you truly wish to form an alliance with the Black Pirates, do your best not to anger them.” She said then quirked her brow. “I look forward to hearing how it goes. Good luck, sister.” Andromeda said as she gave the greeting gesture as a form of farewell.

    “Thank you, Andromeda; I hope to tell you all about it later.” You said and performed the gesture back to her. Andromeda flashed a quick smile then turned abruptly and left.

    “Well, I’m honestly surprised he’s willing to meet with both of us.” Seungmin laughed nervously.

    “Maybe the masculine form will aid us in our endeavors?” You teased as you undressed him with your eyes.

    “Doubtful, but it couldn’t hurt for you to remove these garments and verify my form is adequate.” Seungmin replied with a sly smile.

    “I swear, you’re insatiable.” You chuckled while watching him close the distance between you.

    “When it comes to you, I will never be sated.” Seungmin replied as he slipped his hand behind your head and claimed your lips with his.

    The moon was full and clear as innumerable stars glittered overhead. The night was perfect; warm and comfortable with the slightest breeze, but that was the last thing on your mind as you waited among the wisteria. Your eyes were fixed on the distant approach of torchlight; four specks of white far off and steadily growing closer and brighter.

    Gods, the waiting was excruciating. And you couldn’t help thinking the Pirate King did this on purpose to build the anticipation, to keep you in your own head as he took his time crossing the distance between you. When they were finally close enough to discern their forms, your stomach dropped. You’d seen the vision and replayed it over and over in your mind; seeing them in the flesh was far different.

    Smoke from the torches mingled with the scent of wisteria leaving you feeling slightly lightheaded as at last you stood before the Pirate King looking just as he had in your vision.

    He wore a loose-fitting black shirt that laced up the front with black pants, and his light blonde hair was styled up out of his face to reveal shaved sides and braids hanging down his back and over his shoulders. The braids were decorated with a seemingly random assortment of beads and shells, and even a yellow feather tied at the end of one. His entire presence was perfectly unnerving so even the way he carried himself set off every warning in your mind that this man was dangerous. Even so, you found him beautiful. Then he opened his mouth.

    “So, you are the one the Matron has spoken so highly of?” The Pirate King’s umber eyes were edged with manic appraisal as he cocked his head to the side and smiled in a way that had your skin crawling.

    You took a steadying breath, bowed low in the way of the ladies of court, and rose to your full height with a small smile on your lips. “Stormling, Storm from the pack of Haven at your service.” You said graciously while trying to avoid sounding too simpering.

    “Seungmin, siren from the pack of Haven at your service as well.” Seungmin said after bowing low at the waist.

    The Pirate King whistled low while perching his hands on his hips, and the crew gathered beside and behind him laughed. “You hear that lads? These creatures of the sea offer me their services!” He laughed and your stomach churned.

    “I say we gut them right here and save us the time.” The man on the Pirate King’s left sneered. He was slightly taller than the Pirate King and far more muscular with a sharp jawline and piercing brown eyes that held you transfixed. He didn’t wear a shirt, leaving his honey toned muscles glistening with sweat and criss-crossed with a variety of scars fully exposed down to dark brown pants that clung to his thighs. His onyx hair was cut short and fell into his eyes, the look of disgust on his face making you struggle not to recoil.

    “Come now San, why gut them right here?” The man on the Pirate King’s right side asked as his cold eyes raked over you. “I say we let them run first; I’ve been dying for a good hunt.” He added as his eyes lit with an inner flame that really had you second guessing your resolve.

    This man was slender like the Pirate King, though slightly taller and more refined in appearance. He had the same half-crazed look in his dark brown eyes, but he didn’t smile like the Pirate King; his presence was more akin to a viper waiting to strike. Midnight black hair fell in wispy waves framing his ethereal face, barely reaching midway down his neck. His loose-fitting white shirt rippled in the breeze, and he wore black linen pants.

    “Seonghwa, is that any way to speak to them? They had the courage to meet with us, so we should at least hear them out before we decide if we’ll gut them here or on the Destiny.” The Pirate King said in a tone like silk.

    You swallowed hard and lifted your chin. You’d dealt with plenty of powerful men in the time before you became a Storm; at his core, this man was no different. You would not yield, and you would not let them steal your resolve.

    With a flourish you settled your hand over your heart, bowed your head, and spoke. “As I said before, I am at your service. If I can serve you best with my entrails staining the ground of this island, then I shall gladly allow it. However,” you kept your head bowed and lifted your gaze to meet the Pirate King’s, “I believe I can be of far greater service to you alive.”

    “And what service could you offer me, I wonder?” The Pirate King countered.

    “The death of the Tyrant King Philip and the eradication of the Warwick line. You’d also have full access to the royal treasure hoard, which means unlimited funds for your travels. Finally, the sirens will no longer beleaguer your fleet.” You spoke concisely, careful not to fumble your words. The atmosphere seemed to shift, and you stood tall, raising your chin once more as you gave him time to consider your offer.

    The Pirate King’s brows furrowed slightly, and the one named Seonghwa leaned in to whisper something in his ear.

    “Hmmm, yes, good point.” The Pirate King said in response to whatever Seonghwa said. His eyes never broke with yours as he thought, and you willed yourself to maintain the contact. Sweat was running down your skin in rivers under your dress as you waited.

    “You say sirens will no longer beleaguer us, but how can you promise such a thing?” The Pirate King asked.

    “The sirens long for the death of Philip almost as much as I do. They will be more than willing to exchange this favor in order to ensure it happens.” You answered though you were silently hoping the sirens would actually be willing to do it.

    “Why do you want Philip dead so much? Why go through the trouble of seeking me out? You, a Storm I’ve never even heard of, seeking an alliance with me.” The Pirate King questioned with a look of genuine curiosity on his face as he crossed his arms.

    “Philip was my betrothed. I became a Storm to escape him, but he killed everyone I loved or ever cared for me before my rebirth, used their blood in his dark magic, and now hunts me to shackle me to the life I thought I’d left behind.” You said while anger roiled in your heart. “I am no one’s property; I am a Storm and I am my own person. It doesn't matter that you do not know me. No one, not even the king of the realm, can claim me without a fight. He believes I will be subdued in the end, but I refuse to relent until I see the light leave his eyes as his short reign comes to a violent end at my own hands.” The ground under your feet shuddered briefly, and your fists were balled so tight that blood dripped from your hands to the dirt.

    The Pirate King stared, unable to tear his gaze from your face, but then he laughed. He threw his head back, and his laughter echoed over the empty wisteria fields, and soon the Black Pirates joined. Their raucous laughter sounded like the howling calls of coyotes on the hunt and for the first time since you met them, you weren’t afraid.

    “Now this,” The Pirate King said as he gestured at you, “this is what I was hoping to hear! The Matron spoke of your anger, and I was starting to think she overestimated you!” He strode right up to you, and Seungmin attempted to intercept him, but you put your arm out to block his advance. The Pirate King’s face was twisted in rapturous joy as he spoke, “I am willing to offer the Black Pirates and the rest of my fleet to aid you and the sirens in your cause, but I have one more request.”

    “Name it.” You replied coolly. You’d come too far not to do whatever it took to seal the deal and officially have the Pirate King and his fleet on your side.

    “Come back to the Destiny and stay the night in my cabin.” The Pirate King purred as he ghosted his fingertips along your jaw.

    “Out of the question! That’s too...” Seungmin growled until you stopped him.

    “Deal.” You answered with a crazed smile of your own. If this was the only other request he had of you, you considered luck to be with you. A single night with the Pirate King in exchange for his aid when the time came to fight? There was no need for you to mull it over; you were at his service after all.

Chapter Text

    Negotiations drew to a close, but there was still an undercurrent of tension as you followed the Pirate King, flanked by Seonghwa and San. Seungmin was right behind you, his presence helping calm your nerves. Originally, he wasn’t invited to the Destiny, but he’d put up enough of a fight that you insisted, and the Pirate King begrudgingly relented.

    The other five Black Pirates followed not far behind; their footsteps a reminder that you and Seungmin were far outnumbered even if they were mere mortals. This trek was an exercise in trust, and it was making the little hairs on your neck stand at attention.

    Besides the amount of trust you were placing in these pirates, there was another element to this that sent a shiver down your spine. What exactly would happen in the cabin of the Pirate King? Of course, your natural assumption was that he intended to use your body, to use his help as leverage to get you to perform whatever act he desired. At the end of the day, you were a Storm, already familiar with the way that you served Calypso. And besides that, you’d had more than one partner at a time, so one man would be simple.

    But then, that didn’t seem like the motivation for a man who routinely rescued women from situations of sexual abuse. So, what would his design for this evening be? What could he want from you specifically that he couldn’t get from anyone else?

    Finally, you saw the silhouette of the Destiny bathed in moonlight, anchored a short boat ride from the beach. It wasn’t until you were in one of those boats gliding over the gentle waves toward her, that you realized how large she was. You hadn’t known what to expect of the Pirate King going into this alliance, but seeing the grand size of his flagship, you were beginning to get a clearer picture.

    To his credit, the Pirate King did make sure you were able to ascend the boarding steps in your dress. Fortunately, the dress wasn’t long enough to encumber you, but when he took your hand to help you up onto the deck, you were incredibly grateful.

    From where you stood on the deck, you could clearly see the flag with the symbol of the Pirate King unfurled in the wind. It was a field of black with seven smaller white skulls encircling a larger red skull with a golden crown over a pair of crossed red cutlasses. Clearly, you’d underestimated just how important the Black Pirates were to the Pirate King for them to have a place on his flag.

    As they began to gather around you on the deck when they were onboard, it was difficult not to feel incredibly out of your depth. Even with Seungmin’s hand holding yours, there was an undeniable throb of nerves making your skin clammy as sweat beaded along your hairline and at the small of your back.

    “This is where you must part ways with your companion.” The Pirate King said in a velvety tone as he looked from you to Seungmin with a grin and quirked his brow. He held out his hand, ready to lead you to the stern of the ship where his quarters were.

    “I will be nearby if you need anything.” Seungmin whispered in your ear then released your hand. He was watching intently as you nodded quickly then took the Pirate King’s outstretched hand.

    “Do take good care of our guest!” The Pirate King called over his shoulder to the rest of the crew. “Oh, and don’t disturb us unless it is of the utmost importance.” He added, making you hold back a shiver in response.

    The Black Pirates’ laughter followed you as he opened the door to his quarters and led you inside. With a click, the door was locked and dread settled heavily on your shoulders.

    A look about the room revealed that the Pirate King was far neater and more meticulous than you would have guessed. Every book had its place on the shelves, the table was clear of clutter and had a matching set of carved wood chairs, and there was a large map of the world spread over the surface with Grevalda positioned in the center. His desk was a massive mahogany piece that boasted many interesting little knick knacks as well as a globe with a gold stand, one of the few indicators that he was a successful pirate.

    “Are you thirsty? I have quite the collection of vintages, though perhaps you’re looking for something a bit stronger?” The Pirate King asked with a small chuckle that made you stop and stare at him.

    His back was to you as he strode to the wine racks and shelves housing various types of alcohol. “I’ll take a glass of Cabernet Sauvignon if you have some.” You answered quietly and with a little nod he immediately zeroed in on one near the top of the wine rack. He had to rise on his toes to reach it, and you struggled to suppress the laugh building in your throat at the sight.

    “I would have taken you for a Moscato lover.” He replied with a little strain as he reached for the wine.

    “It seemed a little too sweet for the time being. Perhaps later.” You said with a shrug as he turned to face you, bottle in hand.

    “Fair point. The night is young; we’ll have plenty of time to sample others if you’d like.” He responded while grabbing two glasses hanging on a rack next to the wine racks. 

    “I have to say, your cabin is not what I was expecting.” You said with a tone of bemusement.

    “Not dark and dingy enough?” He chuckles again and you relax a little.

    “Not at all. But I suppose we all have the ability to surprise even ourselves.” You mused out loud.

    “And what about you would surprise me?” The Pirate King asked as he popped the cork.

    “Well, I saw you in a vision.” You answer carefully.

    He doesn’t stop what he’s doing, still making sure to pour the wine properly, but the slightest frown forms on his lips. “Is that so? And what was I doing?”

    “It was actually our meeting earlier. I didn’t even know who you were when I saw the vision, but you were standing there with the Black Pirates in the torchlight. Quite an intimidating first look at the Pirate King.” You laughed softly.

    “Well, that certainly is surprising. Any other visions?” He asks as he sets a glass of wine in front of you then begins filling one for himself.

    “Yes.” You whisper, and this time he does pause mid-pour.

    “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to...”

    “It’s okay, it was just...” You stop and furrow your brow as you remember every excruciating detail of that first vision. “She was my lady in waiting before I became a Storm. I experienced her death, and it was not an easy death by any stretch.”

    The Pirate King watched your face, his own awash with sympathy. “Philip had her burned at the stake along with the rest of my lady’s maids. I felt what she felt as the flames claimed her then felt the goddess of mercy crush her heart to end her suffering.”

    “I’m sorry.” He offered with a look of sincerity.

    All you could do was shake your head and look away. Even now you could feel the flames licking your skin like you really were there.

    Silence settled over you as the Pirate King returned to pouring his wine. Whether he didn’t know what to say or decided to give you space, you couldn’t be sure, but you picked at your nails and took deep breaths to calm your racing heart.

    “When Philip threw her death in my face, he unknowingly awakened something in me; a darkness that arrests my heart when I think of her. Of course, I don’t want to be captured by Philip, and I hate that he threatened my pack, but what he did to her is unforgiveable. She was completely at his mercy, and he mistreated her, used her, and discarded her. And it wasn’t enough to kill her; he had to choose one of the most painful ways to die all while the crowd screamed and jeered at her.”

    You looked up at the Pirate King and sneered. “I will do whatever it takes to make that bastard suffer, and it won’t be quick. I’ll make sure that he feels every cut, every breaking bone. I will make him beg for death before I’m done with him.”

    “How did the sirens get involved in this?” He asked as he sat next to you lounging with one leg thrown over the arm of the chair.

    “He placed a bounty on sirens which naturally didn’t sit well with them. They were already preparing for...” You shut your mouth and grabbed the glass of wine, drinking it slowly to avoid what you almost revealed.

    The Pirate King squinted at you, the crazed smirk from before making you regret saying as much as you had.

    “What were the sirens preparing for that wasn’t war with Grevalda?” He asked with a knife’s blade disguised by a tone smooth like satin.

    “I’ve already said too much.”

    “Nonsense! We’re allies, remember?” He said as his brows rose.

    “I...”

    “Is it not enough that I have allowed you and your siren on my ship even though I have no idea what powers you possess?”

    “He’s not my siren.” You replied too quickly, and he smiled wide at you.

    “Is that so? Well, the point still stands; if we’re to be comrades on the battlefield, we need to trust each other.” He took a drink of his wine and gestured toward you with the glass perched in his hand.

    “Darkness is coming.” You said quietly. “The Fates warned Calypso and Nereus, and likely other gods and goddesses. They wouldn’t, or maybe couldn’t, specify what the darkness is, but the Fates cautioned us to be prepared, so the entire ocean realm is doing just that.”

    “How long ago was this warning issued?” He asked as his expression grew increasingly concerned.

    “A few weeks ago. They also haven’t given us a timeline, just told us to be prepared.” You sighed then took another drink of your wine, trying to focus on the way it burned going down.

    “Ah well, I suppose it doesn’t do to dwell on what could be when there are other more pressing matters.” The Pirate King sighed.

    “About that... do you know anything about Thomas Blackwood; the dark sorcerer Philip keeps at his side?” You asked with sudden clarity.

    “Not much. He’s a difficult character to pin down.” He said as he looked at his glass thoughtfully. “Actually, did you hear what happened when Philip arrived in Kalyntia?”

    “No, what...”

    “The entire court was massacred. All of them. The only ones who seemed to escape that fate were Philip’s siblings. But that’s not the strange part; the palace staff who cleaned up after painted quite a grim picture of the kind of terrors that transpired in that throne room. There were no bodies salvaged because they were all eviscerated beyond recognition. From what I’m told, the formerly white marble floors will always be stained a shade of pink.” He set his glass aside and dropped his leg back down so he could lean closer.

    “Certainly, sounds dark and magical.” You replied glumly.

    “Certainly. So, it seems like we may be well served to find a way to remove Thomas Blackwood from the board before he can become a problem. I’ll have to get into contact with my associates in the capital; see what they can find out about him.” He murmured.

    “We have eleven days before Melodias and Kai arrive at Haven to help form a plan of attack. Do you think you can have information on him by that time?” You asked as he stood.

    “I should be able to gather some information. I’m not sure how helpful it will be, but nearly anything helps when you’re trying to hit a target shrouded in shadows.” He said over his shoulder as he strode over to his desk.

    The Pirate King pulled a slip of paper from one of the drawers and scribbled on it before folding it up then bringing it to his mouth. He whispered something and let it fall from his hand. Before it hit the top of the desk, it disappeared and you gasped. He looked up and grinned at you.

    “I’ve sent out the request, now we just have to wait and see what they dig up.” He said as he sauntered back over.

    “Well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised the Pirate King has magic at his disposal.” You laugh and take another drink of wine.

    “One doesn’t become the King of Pirates without having a few tricks up his sleeve.” He replied with a chuckle. “On a completely different note,” he said as he settled back in his chair, “you said that Seungmin wasn’t your siren. Am I mistaken in my assessment that you mean quite a lot to each other? He didn’t want to leave your side for even a moment, and the way you looked at him...” The Pirate King leaned back and watched you over the rim of his glass as he took a sip.

    “And here I thought you brought me here to talk business. You really just wanted to gossip and pry into my personal life?” You laughed and took another drink of wine.

    “I can only get so much out of my crew. Really, the most exciting thing we have going on is Yeosang’s attempts at courting Andromeda, the poor fool.” He laughed heartily and your mouth dropped open.

    “Is that where the damascus steel sword and the new dagger and circlet came from?” You asked as your eyes bugged out.

    “Where else?” He replied with a rakish grin. “You still haven’t answered my question...”

    “You were not mistaken, but he’s not my siren. It’s... complicated.” You responded with a scowl.

    “So, you are a Storm which means you’re bonded to a siren, but that siren is not Seungmin. Then who is your siren?” He asked as he topped off your wine.

    “Chan. He’s the leader of our pack.” You answer with a heavy sigh.

    “Ah! That certainly does complicate things!” The Pirate King bubbled. At least someone was able to be upbeat about this situation.

    “We’re not even bonded, but... our abilities work well together.” You mutter, trying not to reveal anything about the Dread Duet yet.

    “Hmm, and your abilities work well with Chan?”

    “Yes. In very much the same way, but... I don’t know...”

    “What?” He asked with rapt attention.

    “I just, I don’t know, I feel like things are easier with Seungmin. More natural, or...” You stopped and scrunched your face. “I’m not saying anything more about this.”

    “Couldn’t hurt to try, this is the best tea I’ve heard in months!” He replied brightly.

    “What does that mean?” You giggled and took a swig from your refilled wine glass. Oh, you were really starting to feel good.

    “It means your messy love life is supremely interesting!” He giggled back.

    “Ah! I see! Glad to know you’re enraptured!” You laughed.

    “Well, this is the first time I’ve ever really spoken with a Storm. Really, I’ve never spoken with a siren either; they don’t tend to last long when they try to sink my ships and drag my crew to the depths.” The Pirate King turned suddenly serious, and you gazed at him with a quizzical look on your face.

    “So, if you’ve been so wronged by sirens, why help us now?” You asked then sipped your wine.

     “I’m sure the Matron already spoke of this, but we are the reason that the village on Utopia exists.” He smiled as he spoke and you found yourself leaning in. “From a very young age, I dreamed of becoming the King of Pirates. When I was old enough, I boarded a ship as a cabin boy and never looked back; chasing that ambition across oceans to far off places.” He got a faraway look in his eyes and looked down at his wine glass as he swirled the liquid around.

    “No matter where I went during that time, the story was always the same; women and girls being mistreated and enslaved by a system built by men to keep them shackled whether those shackles be material or immaterial. That was when my second dream began to form in my mind. I would become the Pirate King and use my power to save as many women and girls as I could. That’s been near to my heart since I took up the proverbial crown and fulfilled my first dream.”

    The Pirate King glanced up from his glass and leveled you with a look that could set fire to the rain. “Your ambition to obliterate the Warwick line synergizes well with my second dream. With the Warwicks out of the picture, there is a certain opportunity to install a leader who will undo the harm the Tyrant King and his family have done to the women and girls of Grevalda. We may even be able to ban some of the more barbaric rituals still practiced legally in the kingdom.”

     With a sigh, he leaned back, his eyes still on you. “I also found your story to be quite similar to far too many I’ve heard over the years. However, instead of letting your circumstances drag you into despair, you’re fighting back, and I have to believe that there are many others like you out there simply waiting for the chance to rise up. If our alliance can assure that outcome, then I would be a fool not to take advantage of the opportunity.”

     “What about your crew? The Matron said it might be difficult to get them to come around.” You asked.

     “They have followed me all these years and know me almost better than I know myself. They trust me, so eventually they’ll come around, but for now, you may have to endure some snide remarks or sarcasm. They’re good men, the lot of them; incredibly loyal, with hearts that bleed for the less fortunate.” The Pirate King said as his eyes softened, and a half smile graced his face.

    Whatever assumptions you’d had about how this night would go had all been dashed, and you were incredibly thankful for it. The last thing you’d expected was that the Pirate King would simply want to talk, but as the evening drew on, you shared story after story over plenty of wine.

    By the time morning broke, you and the Pirate King counted each other as allies, but you also found yourself thinking he was well on his way to becoming a trusted friend.

Chapter Text

    “So, all you did was talk and get drunk?” Seungmin asked with the slightest hint of skepticism coloring his tone.

    “Yes! For the last time!” You chuckled as the pair of you climbed the stairs to your hut.

    “Alright, alright, but you can’t really blame me for being a bit pessimistic about the odds that he didn’t at least try to put those grimy hands of his on...”

    “His hands were plenty clean!” You sighed dramatically. “Why are you so convinced that he wouldn’t be able to keep his hands off me anyway?”

    “Well, he has eyes. And he spent plenty of time with you to know you’re just as smart as you are beautiful, so...”

    “Ah, so flattery is the word of the day!” You giggled then dropped to the bed, sprawling out as much as you reasonably could while Seungmin lowered himself onto the space beside you.

    “It’s not flattery if it’s true, Stormy.” Seungmin grinned and pulled your back against his front, molding your body against his.

    “Well said.” You replied with a wistful smile.

    “But what did you talk about that took up the entire evening?” Seungmin asked through a yawn.

    “At this point, I don’t think there’s...” Your response was interrupted by a yawn from your own mouth. “I don’t think there’s anything we didn’t discuss last night. Although now that I think about it, he knows far more about my love life than I know about his... Hardly seems fair if you ask me.” You pulled his arm around your waist and wiggled a little as you settled in to catch up on the sleep you lost last night.

    “How much does he know about us?” Seungmin asked quietly into your hair. He waited a few seconds for your reply but was only met with rhythmic breaths which indicated you were already asleep.

    He smiled softly and let his heavy lids drift shut, joining you for some much-needed sleep.

    “Do you really think we can trust them?” San asked from his Captain’s side.

    “We can trust Stormling. I’m not sure about the others however... Reach out to the fleet and have them dispatch a flotilla to patrol the Wisteria Isles while we’re gone. We have a port to call before we meet our new allies on the open sea, and I don’t want to leave these women defenseless while we’re away. If the Tyrant King learns of our alliance, there’s a chance that he could also learn of this island, and I’ll be damned if we leave the women of Utopia to fend for themselves.” The Pirate King said with a look of fierce protectiveness.

    “Aye.” San replied simply, then pulled a slip of paper from his pocket and scribbled a few words on it. He folded it, then held it in his open palm and blew, so it drifted from his hand and disappeared as it fell.

    The Pirate King stood still as stone; his mind flooded with all the things he’d learned and done last night. He certainly hadn’t gone into that meeting expecting to accept anything close to an alliance offered by a Storm and siren, but something about Stormling had him entranced. She was strong, yet fragile; unyielding, yet willing to make concessions; then there was that complicated personal life...

    “Yunho, to me.” The Pirate King called out over the sounds of the crew making ready to set sail.

    “Aye, Captain!” Yunho bellowed his reply as he stepped away from observing the raising of the anchor. He bounded up the stairs to the stern where The Pirate King stood and nodded in greeting.

    “What do you know of dark magic?” The Pirate King asked simply.

    “Not much; that kind of magic always made me feel uneasy whenever I'd try to read about it.” Yunho answered honestly.

    Yunho, like the other Black Pirates, had no innate talent for magic, but he still loved to read and learn as much as he could about magic; a passion he possessed from a young age. The small charms the Pirate King, San, and Seonghwa used to send messages was the sum of the magical abilities of the Black Pirates.

    “I need you to learn as much as you can about it. We may face Thomas Blackwood in the future, and I’d prefer to be as prepared as possible for it.” The Pirate King ordered.

    “Aye sir, it will be done.” Yunho said with a quick nod of acceptance.

    “Good man. Back to it.”

    The Pirate King watched Yunho leave then closed his eyes as his shoulders sagged slightly. He didn’t mind pushing his crew to go outside their comfort zones, but this was one of those exceptional moments. Yunho was always willing to do his bidding, as all that sailed under the Pirate King’s colors were; yet something about ordering him specifically to learn about dark magic didn’t sit right with him.

    “We’re nearly ready to set sail Captain; where are we heading?” Seonghwa asked as he stepped up beside the Pirate King.

    “Gods Rest. I want to talk to the Oracle.” The Pirate King said as he clasped his hands behind his back.

    “Aye, Captain.” Seonghwa replied.

    As the massive white sails were unfurled, the Pirate King sent prayers to Nereus for safe travels on the high seas, as well as to Nyx, the goddess of the wind, asking to keep their sails filled for their journey.

    When you finally woke, it was well past midday, and you ached in places you didn’t know you had. With a loud groan you sat up and stretched with your arms above your head.

    “I thought you’d sleep longer.” Seungmin quipped from the chair he’d moved away from the hearth so he could sit next to the bed as you slept.

    “So did I.” You replied while squinting at the sunlight spilling into the hut.

    “I’m assuming you’d like to leave today?” He asked.

    “Yes, although, I think we should go to the Coral Palace first to inform Calypso of our successful negotiations.” You said through a yawn.

    “I agree. Did you want to bid farewell to the Matron?”

    “No, we should get going. I’m sure I’ll be back; I can feel it in my heart.” You said as you rose from the bed.

    “You ready to leave now Stormy?” Seungmin asked as he took your hand and squeezed it gently, smiling softly at you.

    “Yes and no.” You chuckled in reply. “I’m going to miss this place.” You added with a sigh.

    “Me too.” Seungmin responded with a faint tone of sadness. “I’ll lead the way home.”

Chapter Text

    By the time you traveled to the Coral Palace and finally returned to Haven, there was only a week left before Melodias and Kai arrived. You were already scrambling in your mind over the things you’d need to discuss with them as well as assisting in whatever preparations still needed to be made.

    It was late in the evening when you and Seungmin returned to Haven, and yet as soon as you set foot in the bathing cavern, Chan was right there sweeping you over his shoulder and trudging off to your room. Seungmin watched you go, every line of his body testifying to the incredible restraint he showed not to follow. Your heart clenched and Chan’s grip around your waist tightened almost painfully.

    Something about this reunion felt off, but given the way you’d parted, it made sense that Chan would be eager to get you to himself. He was your siren after all; so, you gave yourself over to his will and let him carry you away.

    When you reached your room, Chan dropped you on the bed and immediately climbed on top, pinning your wrists so you couldn’t move. He said nothing as he slammed his cock inside you, making you cry out in pain as he filled you. You weren’t ready for him, but as he fucked you, the burning eventually gave way to pleasure, and you moaned.

    Chan released your wrist and captured your jaw in his grip. “You’re mine, Stormling. Mine. Say it.” He huffed as he crashed into you with the force of a hurricane.

    Panic started to rise inside you, making your mouth go dry and your words failed you. You’d never seen a look like this on Chan’s face before. He was furious, and that fury was directed at you. His grip on your jaw tightened and tears beaded in your eyes.

    “Say it!” He growled, and you cried, but then the fear gave way to acceptance, and you gasped.

    “I’m yours!” You cried. Chan looked at you with an expression of triumph, and his hand slid down to your throat. He blocked your airflow while he pumped into you harder and faster, and your limbs began to feel like lead as you saw stars in the corners of your vision.

    “Never fuck him again, understand?” Chan said with a voice that was as serious and cold as death. There was no more pleasure for you as you stared in fear up at him.

    Your cries were renewed when you comprehended what he was saying through the haze of oxygen deprivation. Seungmin was important to you, how could you stop wanting to be with him? Why wasn’t Chan even giving you a chance to talk about it?

    You struggled against Chan’s advances, and he wrestled you onto your stomach, shoving your chest down to pin you as he slammed into you again. “Never fuck him again!” Chan shouted as he smacked your ass hard enough for you to cry in genuine pain. “Say it!”

    “I won’t fuck him again!” You whimpered, shaking and gasping for breath as he fucked you.

    Suddenly, the icy tether on your heart blazed like an inferno, burning away the other seven tethers until all that remained were ashes and that blistering hot tether. You gasped loudly and your heart ached as though it was falling apart.

    With a thundering growl, Chan filled you with his warmth and dropped to the bed beside you. You merely lay on your stomach and let sleep claim you to avoid thinking about what just happened, hoping that when you woke it would turn out to be a bad dream.

    Chan could feel Stormling’s approach through the bond and hurried to the entrance to Haven. It didn’t matter that it was late; he’d been sleeping like shit these past days anyway. When he rounded the corner into the bathing cavern and caught sight of her walking alongside Seungmin, his lip curled and his nose scrunched.

    She reeked of him. His putrid scent clung to every part of her, and that enraged Chan. He had to erase Seungmin’s claim on her. There was nothing more important in this moment.

    Chan darted to Stormling and hefted her over his shoulder then heard her heart reach out almost imperceptibly to Seungmin. His grip on her tightened and he ground his teeth as he stalked back to their room.

    He would make sure she forgot. He would keep her from learning the truth. He would take what was his. She was only his. Only his.

    Stormling didn’t put up a fight, letting him take her away, and Chan wondered if it was because she truly wanted to or if it was all due to the fabricated bond tying her to him.

    No. That didn’t matter. What mattered was making sure she never left his side. Making sure Stormling understood who she belonged to right here, right now.

    When they got back to their room, Chan tossed Stormling onto the bed and didn’t give her a chance to catch her breath before he was on her. He pinned her wrists, and she cried out in pain as he shoved his cock into her, but he didn’t care if she was ready or not. All he wanted was to claim her.

    She would understand. She had to. She was his. She would understand.

    Chan gripped her jaw and glared down at her as he growled. “You’re mine, Stormling. Mine. Say it.”

    Stormling started to cry and for the slightest moment, he felt regret tugging at his heart but threw that feeling aside.

    “Say it!”

    “I’m yours!” She gasped through tears, a look of genuine fear distorting her lovely face. Chan dropped his hand to her throat with a dark smile and choked her; he’d make sure she equated Seungmin with fear, not him.

    “Never fuck him again, understand?” Chan ordered as he claimed her. She thought of Seungmin again then struggled against Chan, making fury blaze white-hot through him.

    He overpowered Stormling, flipping her over on her stomach and shoving her chest down as he slammed back into her. “Never fuck him again!” Chan shouted in rage as he smacked her ass hard, making her cry in pain again. “Say it!”

    “I won’t fuck him again!” Stormling whimpered pitifully.

    Stormling gasped loudly, and Chan could sense the shift in her as she shuddered under him, her heart feeling to him like it would launch itself out of her chest. She was still crying as he came inside her with a growl then dropped to the bed beside her.

    She was his Storm. His.

Chapter Text

    Something wasn’t right. Seungmin could feel the wrongness in his bones, flooding his mind with concern that made his head ache.

    Three days had passed since they returned to Haven, and Stormling still hadn’t emerged from her room. Chan said she was feeling exhausted after such a long journey, but Seungmin remembered how she’d been ready to dive into plans now that an alliance had been made with the Pirate King. He’d had to convince her to rest that evening when they got back instead of staying up to begin making those plans.

    Now, suddenly she was so overwhelmed and exhausted that she’d been bedridden for three days? No, there was something else going on...

    Then there was the distance that seemed to form between Seungmin and Stormling, like he could only sense a vague suggestion of her presence where before she was a shining beacon. It was like she was closed off behind a wall of stone, and Seungmin couldn’t decide if it was the walls of stone surrounding her, or something wrong with Stormling herself.

    Chan’s behavior had been odd as well. Whenever someone asked when Stormling would be feeling better, he simply shrugged and wouldn’t give any straight answers. When Ravenna had suggested sending Seungmin to make sure she was okay, Chan fell into a fit of rage, saying he was taking care of her and that no one else needed to be involved. His temper was on a hair trigger, and every time Chan looked at Seungmin, he didn’t hide the anger seething just beneath the surface. Whenever he wasn’t training or hunting, he was back in their room ‘taking care of Stormling.’

    Seungmin couldn’t just let it be any longer. They’d decided before returning that they’d keep their feelings for each other a closely guarded secret, so he’d resisted doing anything before. Now, he felt like his blood might boil if he didn’t look into this troubling matter.

    The other sirens were training as they normally did, and Seungmin took the opportunity to slip away and head back to Stormling’s room. He moved quietly through the empty passageways lit by candles and glowing orbs, the lights casting shadows that moved with him like silent sentinels guarding his advance. As he drew closer to her room, that stone wall blocking her from him didn’t seem to diminish. If anything, it was like the walls were thicker the nearer he got.

    Then he heard it, the unmistakable sound of quiet crying.

    Any restraint he had melted away as an ache deep in his chest threatened to crack his ribs from the force with which he worried for the woman he loved. His feet were moving before he could think better of it, and he bolted into the room, finding Stormling laying in the bed with her back to him.

    As he approached, he could see the faint discoloration of bruises peppering her hip and up her ribs. Then there was a series of parallel welts on her backside that turned Seungmin’s stomach. He knew what formed welts like that, but they shouldn’t linger like that unless excessive force was involved.

    “Stormy?” Seungmin whispered, and her body stilled as her cries immediately ceased.

    “You shouldn’t be here.” She rasped faintly; her voice raw from what Seungmin assumed was continuous crying. His heart clenched, and he held out his hand, brushing his fingertips over the bruises on her hip. Stormling flinched away and curled into herself.

    “You need to leave.” Stormling whimpered, her body shaking as she pulled away from Seungmin.

    “What did he do?” Seungmin asked as tears shimmered along his waterline.

    “Get out.” She said more forcefully while trying to edge further away from him.

    “Stormy, what did he do?” Seungmin asked just as forcefully, but then he glimpsed the bruises on her neck, and it was like the floor gave way beneath him. “Did he choke you?” Seungmin whispered in an even tone laced with venom.

    Stormling stilled again and slipped her hand over her neck, hiding the evidence of what Chan had done.

    “Please leave.” Stormling muttered feebly.

    “I can’t...”

    “GET OUT!” Stormling shrieked, making the walls and floor of the cave shudder.

    Seungmin pulled his hand back and let it drop to his side. What had Chan been doing to her to make her like this? Bile stung the back of his throat as he considered the possibilities. He wanted to carry her away from here, but he wasn’t stupid; he knew he needed a plan if he was going to take care of this. Stealing her away now would only extend her misery in the long run, but gods, seeing her like this was agony.

    “Stormy...”

    “Don’t call me that. Never call me that again.” Stormling whispered in a flat tone. Seungmin staggered back a step as a tear slid silently down his cheek, unable to fathom why she wouldn’t want him to use his nickname for her.

    Seungmin stood there looking down at her for long moments, the walls of the chamber seeming to close in around him. She still refused to look at him, and she was pushing him away. Could it be that she never actually felt anything for him? Was she toying with him? Or was there something more sinister at play?

    He noted the bruises and welts once again, and the answer seemed clear to him.

    Without another word, he left the chamber.

    Shame. Bitter like the lingering aftertaste of blood throbbed painfully through you. You hadn’t wanted anyone to see you like this. You were supposed to be strong, but right now you didn’t have the strength to be anything but empty.

    It didn’t surprise you that Seungmin came to see you. He was too kind, too caring. You weren’t worthy of that kind of devotion. You had been taking his affection for yourself while you already had Chan. You were greedy, over-indulgent, false.

    Time was amorphous. You couldn’t be sure how long you’d lingered in your room. It was beyond you to care at this point. When you weren’t sure what was in your head, everything else seemed to gutter and fade; except for Chan.

    He was the bright spot. The one point of light in your dull existence.

    He took care of you as you lingered in this space of darkness and despair. He understood you were tired, knew you needed time to figure out what you were feeling. He said he’d continue heading up preparations for Melodias and Kai’s arrival, and you were incredibly grateful.

    But if he was so doting, why...?

    No, what he did the other night was necessary.

    You needed him to remind you that the bond between you was more important than anything else. The two of you were strongest together, and to let anyone else in was as good as leaving him to rot. He’d given you so much; it only seemed fair that he’d demand loyalty from his own Storm. And you would give it to him.

    When Chan returned, you felt that same rush of relief twinged with fear. After what happened the other night, your body was still recovering, but bruises and aches were temporary. Your bond was eternal, and the burning away of the other seven tethers heightened that awareness. So, you pushed the fear aside and rolled over to see he was looking at you with suspicion.

    “What’s wrong?” You asked as you sat up, your limbs protesting against the sudden change in posture after laying in one state for so long.

    “I smell him.” Chan said accusatorily.

    “Seungmin came by earlier. I sent him away.”

    “Did he touch you?”

    “Yes...”

    “Where?”

    You flinched and brushed your fingertips over the bruises on your side, just as he had. 

    Chan went still as though he were carved from marble, no doubt looking into your memories to ensure you weren’t lying. He had every right to. You were his, after all.

    “Did he say anything?” Chan asked as he slowly closed the distance between you.

    “I made him leave before he could.” You replied, embarrassed that you’d let Seungmin linger as long as you did. You should have been more forceful, but there was something holding you back at the time that you couldn’t quite place.

     “If he comes back here, you let me know immediately.” Chan growled, and you shrank away, afraid to say anything else that might upset him.

     “I will.” You whispered with a sniffle.

     Strong arms enveloped you as Chan settled on the bed, pulling you against him while he rubbed your hair. You sighed and leaned against him, loving the way warmth radiated from him, keeping the chill in your heart at bay.

    “I’m not mad at you, I just don’t want him to take advantage of you while you’re vulnerable like this. I’m here; you don’t need anyone else. I’ll make sure you’re feeling back to your normal self by the time Melodias and Kai arrive; I promise.” Chan said then kissed the top of your head.

    “Thank you.” You murmured as you snuggled closer.

Chapter Text

    Chan didn’t leave your side again until the following day, and he only relented because the two of you needed to eat. He’d doted attention on you last night, spending more time between your legs than ever before, like he was apologizing for being hard on you after Seungmin left. He didn’t need to though, you understood he was just being protective.

    When he left to go hunting that afternoon, you felt a small burst of energy and slipped out of bed. You’d been in bed far more than out of it over the past few days, and it seemed you were ready to break that pattern.

    A sudden idea struck you, and with a smile you opened your jewelry box and brought out the flower pendant Chan had left for you before you headed to Utopia. He’d been on edge since you came back, so this was as good a time as any to break it out and hopefully cheer Chan up in the process.

    The chain was cool against your skin, and the flower lay beautifully against your chest just above your breasts. You couldn’t wait for Chan to get back and see it, and the thought made your heart flutter like a bird. Fortunately, you didn’t have to wait terribly long before you could feel his approach through the bond, and you sat up in the bed so he wouldn’t miss the pendant.

    Chan passed into the chamber, smiling as he raised his catch for you to appreciate. That smile dropped when he spotted the pendant dangling from your neck, and you immediately regretted putting it on.

    “When did you get that?” He asked in a cool tone as he hefted the fish onto the table then turned back to face you. His shoulders were tense, and the look he fixed you with was bordering on lethal.

    “Before I left for Utopia... This wasn’t from...”

    “I’m actually going to kill him this time.” Chan growled, his fangs extending as he turned to leave.

    “I thought you...”

    “I what? Gave you that tacky piece of trash?” Chan’s voice made your blood run cold as he kept striding out to the passageway. You couldn’t read his mind, but the emotions he was feeling were so strong they leaked out over the bond, and you forced yourself off the bed in a panic.

    “Chan, wait! I can take it off! I’m sorry I made you mad!” You pled as you followed him.

    Chan didn’t deign to reply as he headed off in the direction of the Sanctum. You’d figured Seungmin was his intended target, which was now confirmed, and for whatever reason, that thought terrified you.

    Tears of shame streaked down your cheeks as you stumbled after Chan, drawing the attention of the sirens and Storms that were out in the gathering cavern, but you hardly noticed. You should have known better than to assume the pendant was from Chan. He would have given it to you directly, rather than leave it sitting out for you to find. Someone called after you, but your heart was thundering so hard you could hear little else. Oh gods, this was bad.

    When you finally reached the Sanctum, it was like the air was stolen from the space, as if the Sanctum was holding its breath.

    “Chan? Stormling? What are you...” Seungmin tried to ask as he stood to meet you, confusion etched on his beautiful face.

    “Get my Storm’s name out of your fucking mouth! I told you to leave her the fuck alone, but you couldn’t keep your hands to yourself. Couldn’t accept that she’s MINE. She belongs to ME, and I’m going to make sure you can never fucking touch her again!” Chan bellowed as he began to pick up speed until he was running full speed at Seungmin.

    Seungmin’s eyes met yours, and the scent of peppermint and rosemary overwhelmed your senses. The ghost of a tether blazed to life, setting your feet in motion before you had time to think. You bolted faster than you knew was possible, and in that moment, it was like time was moving in slow motion.

    Chan’s claws were fully extended, and he reached toward Seungmin, intending to immobilize him so he could snap his fangs down on the younger siren’s throat. Even so, Seungmin’s gaze never broke away from you, tracking your approach like a comet streaking across the sky. He could see your trajectory with perfect clarity but couldn’t do anything to stop you.

    Quick as a flash of lightning you were between Chan and Seungmin, searing pain exploding from the side of your neck as a scream tore from your throat. Pain throbbed so acutely that you were blinded by it, only able to hear the snarling give way to pleas as Chan realized too late who his fangs sank into.

    When your vision returned you were looking up into Seungmin’s terrified eyes as Chan backed away, blood dripping from his mouth and over his chin. Your tears switched from shame to fear as the room began to spin.

    “Go get as many blankets as you can! NOW!” Seungmin ordered then looked back down at you. You could still smell peppermint and rosemary, but those scents were nearly buried by the tang of blood hanging heavily in the air like a smothering fog.

    “Seungmin...” You groaned.

    “Don’t try to talk, you need to save your energy. Can you do that for me?” He replied as his features softened, your last sliver of clarity telling you he was trying to keep you calm. How could you stay calm when your blood was covering his hands?

    “Am I... am I going to die?” You asked as your chin quivered.

    “No, no of course not, you’re going to be fine.” Seungmin murmured as he took a blanket someone handed him, shoving it against your neck and holding it there.

    “I’m so cold.” You whispered faintly as shivers racked your body.

    “We’ll keep you warm, just hang on.” He said as he laid you gently on the ground. As if on cue, a blanket was draped over you, but you were still so cold, and your vision was starting to blur.

    “Don’t,” You panted as you strained to speak, “don’tlet Emma know. She’llkillme if, if Idie.”

    Once the words were out of your mouth, the world faded to black.

Chapter Text

    Seungmin’s hands shook as he held the blanket against Stormling’s neck. The bite was nasty, but it could have been so much worse. Thankfully, Chan hadn’t managed to tear out her throat. Still, the damage was severe, and Seungmin couldn’t say for sure whether she’d pull through. That went for Chan as well; as her bonded siren, if she died, so would he. But Seungmin couldn’t think about him right now; he had to focus on getting the bleeding to stop.

    Fortunately, since Stormling was able to regenerate relatively quickly as a Storm, eventually her body should take over the clotting and sealing of the wound. For now, all Seungmin could do was apply pressure to her neck and pray to the gods that she hadn’t lost too much blood for her natural healing to kick in.

    In all the commotion, everyone ended up in the Sanctum, but there was an eerie silence as Seungmin helped Stormling. Nearby, the other Storms watched as they held each other’s hands.

    “Which of you is most comfortable with blood?” Seungmin asked without looking at the Storms.

    “I am.” Nari replied quickly.

    “Come here, I need your help.”

    Her footsteps were quick, and she dropped down beside Seungmin, her expression drawn when she saw Stormling up close. Aside from the bite, there were also nasty claw marks on her arms where Chan had grabbed her. Those weren’t important for the time being, but Seungmin understood her reaction to seeing them up close.

    “I need you to prop her head and shoulders in your lap. We need to get her neck wound higher than her heart.” Seungmin explained.

    Nari simply nodded and moved swiftly to follow his directions, gently lifting Stormling’s head so she could slip under and settle it down while Seungmin maintained the pressure on her neck. Nari didn’t flinch away, her eyes set with determination as she looked down at Stormling’s face.

    “She’s going to live.” Nari whispered just loud enough for Seungmin to hear. He only nodded shallowly in response.

    "Someone go to the Coral Palace and get Siobhán. Tell her Seungmin needs her help healing a Storm with extreme blood loss." Seungmin said without looking to see whose footsteps tore away from the group of sirens behind the Storms.

    With any luck Stormling would pull through, but Seungmin would need Siobhán's expertise to nurse her back to health.

    This was all wrong.

    How had it gone so wrong?

    Chan watched stricken as Seungmin worked to stop the bleeding.

    Gods, there was so much blood...

    He could taste blood, her blood, in his mouth; feel it running down his chin, still warm as it trickled further down his neck. But Chan couldn’t bring himself to do anything other than stare at Stormling’s motionless body.

    It shouldn’t have been her.

    It should never have been her.

    That bite was meant for Seungmin’s throat. Seungmin... Gods, what was he thinking, charging in here with the intention of murdering his own pack mate? 

    Now, it was Stormling who lay bleeding out on the floor.

    Chan didn’t want to think about what would happen if she didn’t pull through. But then, if she didn’t make it... A violent shudder shook Chan, making him stagger back against one of the massive calcite pillars clutching his chest.

    Even as he watched, Chan could feel Stormling’s tether waver and loosen, and what terrified him more than his own death was losing her. Chan’s face was ashen as he looked on, the realization finally hitting him that everything happening right now was his doing. He looked at Seungmin, really looked at him, and whatever hate he harbored for him dissipated. Chan very nearly killed him. Fucking hell.

    Oh gods, this was all his fault.

    All because he couldn’t bear to see his Storm open her heart to another, as if it cheapened or diminished the way she felt about him. As if she was planning to leave him forever. But she was there in spite of his actions, her blind devotion from the forged bond leading to the way things were now.

    Something glinted on the floor between Stormling and Chan, and when he looked closer, he saw the flower that once hung from the pendant. The chain had been snapped when he... Chan swallowed back the bile that rose in his throat as his eyes stayed locked on the delicately crafted flower and couldn’t help seeing the parallel between it and Stormling. Both beautiful. Both now laying broken on the floor.

    “Chan.” Seungmin’s voice rocked Chan back to his senses. All Chan could muster was a grunt in response, and he looked back up at the younger healer. “Go with Hyunjin and get clean water, cloth, and bandages.”

    Chan nodded and took a deep breath, pushing himself off the pillar, to move when all his heart wanted was to stay with Stormling. Hyunjin met him as he finally found his strength and ran out of the Sanctum toward Seungmin’s room.

    “When this is all over,” Hyunjin panted beside him, “I’m kicking your ass.”

    Hyunjin was never one to revel in violence, but this was a time when sirens took crime and punishment into their own hands. Calypso was their goddess, their creator, but she did not govern them. Sirens took care of these matters amongst themselves, and their methods were swift and bloody.

    Chan understood. He knew exactly what awaited him if Stormling pulled through. He didn’t expect anything less from the sirens he’d chosen to be part of his pack, his family. He had blood on his hands, and he would pay for it with his own.

    As quickly as Chan and Hyunjin left, they returned bearing all the supplies Seungmin requested. Chan turned to return to the pillar he’d watched from before but stopped short when Seungmin spoke.

    “No, you’re going to help clean the wounds on her arms.” Seungmin ordered.

    Chan tensed but did as he was told and knelt by Stormling, lifting an arm that was left out over the blanket. The bowl with water was sitting next to him, and he soaked some cloth, then wrung it out. Stormling’s skin was pallid, and Chan could barely hear her heart which was beating irregularly as he began to clean one of the claw marks gouging her skin. It looked wrong, marring her like a tear in a flower petal.

    “Someone hand me more bandages, the bleeding is slowing, but this blanket is nearly soaked.” Seungmin said calmly, though Chan could see the concern in his eyes.

    Was this what Chan was truly afraid of? That someone could care for Stormling as much as he did?

    No. Whatever Seungmin felt was real. Never forced or obligatory. What he felt for Stormling was born from a natural draw to her, an irresistible attraction that he couldn’t deny any more than he could stop breathing or eating.

    Chan knew that if Stormling woke up, she would still love him just as much as she did before, but right now he didn’t want her to. As Chan tenderly wiped away the crimson stains, he hoped that somehow, she would find it in her heart to be angry with him. He deserved as much.

Chapter Text

    Falling.

    Like a comet streaking through the night sky.

    Then you were drifting; caught by massive claws, carrying you like something fragile and precious. In a blinking eye you were laying in a woman’s arms, her eyes rimmed with tears, and you were... you were dying.

    Memories; fragments of moments culminating in the cry of an infant. She was perfect. You laid her down and walked away, watching from the outside as she grew, until you were looking up at her again. Then you slipped away, death’s embrace warm, but you couldn’t rest. She knelt there in the grass looking down at her empty arms and cried like you’d never seen anyone cry before. So much grief. Too much for one person to bear alone. But she wasn’t alone. She was never alone.

    Suddenly, you were watching as the woman, clad in pearlescent armor, took flight on wings shimmering with the same iridescence. Her helm obscured her eyes, and a plume of midnight black horsehair trailed behind it as she soared over a battle among monolithic gray stones.

    Another blink, and you were behind her, your hand on her shoulder as she cast purifying magic on a group of men laying at her feet, but their faces were just out of focus. Her hand took yours, and you felt yourself pulled through the veil between life and death, no longer lost. No longer watching. Now, you were holding her. Now, you’d never have to let go of her again.

Chapter Text

    Seungmin watched the steady rise and fall of Stormling’s chest, her breaths finally even after he worked for hours alongside Siobhán to stabilize her. His gaze drifted to the bandages on her arms and neck, and he glanced at Chan sitting in the corner. The older siren had refused to leave, and Seungmin wouldn’t turn him away. He needed to see this, to feel the shame and regret deep in his soul, to fully understand the gravity of what happened.

    Try as he might, Seungmin couldn’t find it in his heart to hate Chan. At a very basic level, he understood what drove Chan to do what he’d done, wrong as it was. Seungmin knew that once Stormling passed the point of worry, Chan’s punishment at the hands of the pack would be administered.

    Most of the pack had witnessed what happened for themselves, though the reason for Chan’s outburst was yet to be revealed. That could wait, however. Currently, Stormling wasn’t quite out of the woods yet. With a quiet sigh, Seungmin turned back to look at Stormling and watched as a singular tear slid down her cheek.

    “Right, well, I think I’ve done as much as I can.” Siobhán said with a grunt as she hefted herself out of the chair at Seungmin’s side. “Besides, I’m starting to feel itchy in the legs; bout’ time I returned to the water and got my tail back.” She chuckled brightly.

    Having Siobhán brought here was the best course of action Seungmin could have taken. She provided her invaluable healing skills, and her upbeat personality helped to keep the atmosphere from becoming too dark. Had it not been for her, things likely would have ended quite differently.

    “Thank you for helping us save Stormling. We are in your debt, and the Haven pack always repays its debts.” Seungmin said as he stood to see her off.

    “Ach, it was the least I could do for a dear friend.” She said as her eyes softened. “Tell Stormling I said ‘hello’ when she wakes up!”

    “I will.” Seungmin promised with a smile.

    “Good man. I will leave her to you.” Siobhán bubbled, then nodded shallowly at Chan with the smallest frown before flitting out of the room. The silence she left behind was heavy as chain mail, and Seungmin looked back at Stormling.

    “There’s room against the wall for a pallet bed; you’ll need to sleep at some point whether you choose to, or your body chooses for you. I’ll go find some clean blankets for you.” Seungmin said without looking at Chan.

    Seungmin knew Chan understood the gravity of his actions. He even seemed to let go of whatever resentment he’d been harboring against Seungmin. There were no underhanded remarks or venomous glares; he simply did as he was told. Well, except for insisting that he stay with Stormling.

    “I can get the blankets myself; she needs you right now.” Chan murmured.

    “Alright.” Seungmin agreed easily. When Chan didn’t move right away, Seungmin’s guard rose, waiting to hear what he clearly wanted to say.

    “I... I wanted to say I’m sorry. I can’t apologize to Stormling yet, but...” Chan’s words faltered and Seungmin turned to face him, his guard lowering slightly. “She was just trying to make me feel better. I know.” Chan glared up at the roof of the cave, trying to keep the tears at bay. “I’ve been a tyrant; just like she said on that beach. I know you saw her the other day, which means you saw the... the bruises.” The last two words were barely a whisper, but to Seungmin, they were loudest of all.

    “When I came back from hunting, she was wearing a pendant, and I knew as soon as I saw it who it was from. She thought it was me, but...” Chan looked up and locked eyes with Seungmin. “The flower pendant was from you, wasn’t it?”

    Seungmin’s eyes widened slightly as he began to understand, his heart in his throat as he nodded, unsure what to say. Chan’s lips formed a line, and he sighed through his nose.

    “There’s something I should tell you.” Chan finally muttered, making Seungmin’s skin prickle.

    “What is it?”

    “My bond with Stormling, our bond is...” Chan’s brow furrowed and Seungmin held his breath. “Our bond was forged by Calypso.”

    The floor seemed to drop out from beneath Seungmin, threatening to swallow him whole. Since Melodias and Kai, there had never been a bond that was forged, so why now? Why would Calypso forge a bond between a siren and their Storm?

    “The Fates choose the Storms. It was never Calypso; she merely did as they said. Stormling was different; she was meant for another siren, but Calypso didn’t have time to verify who, only that it wasn’t me. She forged our bond and later learned who she was truly meant to be bonded with.”

    As he listened, a knot formed in Seungmin’s stomach; he had a feeling he knew where this was going, but he hoped like hell he was wrong.

    “I knew you felt something for Stormling since that first meeting in the Sanctum. At the time I didn’t let it concern me; why would she choose you when I was her bonded siren?” Chan laughed humorlessly. “Then I learned you’d gone with her to speak with the Pirate King, and I knew I had to intervene. But I was too late. I saw her memories; of the way you worshipped her in that cave, the way she opened up to you, the beginnings of love taking root. Something like that should have been impossible for a bonded Storm, but not if that Storm was meant for someone else.” Chan whispered. Seungmin shook his head, unable to look away from Chan as he spoke, but not wanting to hear what he knew was about to be said.

    “You can love her and she can love you in return because you’re the siren she was supposed to be with.” Chan said as he looked back up at Seungmin, pain etched in his features. “It was never supposed to be me.”

    Shit. Fucking shit.

    Seungmin’s mind raced as he turned to look back at Stormling, waterlilies and sea salt, her scent, permeating his senses as he grappled with the truth. “How long have you known?” Seungmin asked as he gazed at the woman who had his heart, and by all rights should have his soul too.

    “I spoke with Calypso before returning to Haven. That’s when she told me everything.” Chan admitted.

    “Does Stormling know?”

    “No. I intend to tell her when she wakes up.”

    “Good.” Seungmin replied then ground his teeth.

    What the hell was Seungmin supposed to do with this information? Demand Calypso break the bond between Chan and Stormling? Pretend like he wasn’t meant to be with her from the start? What would Stormling think when she found out?

    “I think we should try bonding her to you, if that's what both of you want.” Chan said, making Seungmin pause.

    “What?”

    “I’ve been thinking about it, and maybe it’s wishful thinking, but there’s never been a forged bond before, so maybe both bonds can exist at the same time?” Chan explained as Seungmin turned back to face him.

    “And you’d be willing to share her with me? Just like that?” Seungmin asked incredulously.

    “Yes. I love her, but I loved you first. She was chosen for me, but I chose you.” Chan said as he cocked his head as if Seungmin was missing something as obvious as a blue whale.

    “Oh.” Seungmin mumbled.

    “I mean, I don’t love you in the same way as I love her, but I love you enough to want the best for you. You shouldn’t have to miss out on your bond with Stormling if you don’t have to. If that means that I have to share her...,” Chan’s features softened, “then I’d be glad if it’s with you.”

    “Oh.” Seungmin stated emphatically as his eyebrows rose.

    A scent settled in Seungmin’s senses like a storm rolling in over lush green fields; the scent of rain drenched meadows under lighting filled skies.

    Rosemary and Peppermint.

    Why was Chan suddenly noticing Seungmin’s scent? The only other person who had a noticeable scent to Chan was Stormling and it was only vaguely floral. But now that Seungmin had a recognizable scent, it was like he could detect something deeper in Stormling’s scent as well. It wasn’t just floral; it was waterlily. And alongside that aroma was the earthy scent of sea salt.

    Chan stared at Seungmin, and the younger siren stared back. Locked in a trance brought on by what he understood was a mutual realization.

    The three of them shared a bond.

    Chan, Seungmin, and Stormling.

Chapter Text

*Two Days Ago*

    The Pirate King took a deep breath through the nose. Gods Rest always smelled like coming home, and he could never quite pinpoint why. As he made his way through the quiet streets, the moon drifting brightly overhead, familiar anxiety settled in his chest like a rock. This meeting had so much riding on it; he could only hope that the information they received would be as valuable as the coin they were carrying.

    The Oracle was ever a neutral observer, simply there to provide insight as long as you provided the coin. They were known only as the Oracle; their true name lost when they took up the mantle of soothsayer and sage to the continent. No one knew where their power originated from, and none were concerned enough to ask.

    When he rounded a corner, Seonghwa and Yunho on his tail, the Pirate King saw their home perched ahead at the apex of a hill. Moonlight bathed the small abode, towering oaks acting as silent sentinels, seeming to watch the Pirate King’s ascent up the hill. A small fountain to the left of the front door hinted at the wealth the Oracle possessed, and the Pirate King scowled.

    To have such wealth and not share it with people who truly needed it; that did not sit well with him, though he would never dare say such a thing out loud. Not after all the times he’d sought the Oracle’s insights. Just as he’d done many times before, the Pirate King knocked gently on the solid wood door, just beneath the blue lotus painted in the center.

    “Come in.” Their voice called from inside.

    When the Pirate King opened the door and entered, the heady scent of incense enveloped him. He paused and breathed deep, letting the aroma settle over his consciousness. He didn’t know what kind of incense the Oracle used, and he doubted they would tell him if he asked.

    The cramped entryway where the three men removed their shoes opened immediately into a room where the Oracle received all of their visitors. Overhead, the ceiling was packed with an assortment of herbs hung to dry with small bells and banners amongst them. The tile floor was cold underfoot, but the Pirate King hardly noticed. Whether it was the work of the incense blocking the sensation in his mind, or the draw of the Oracle themself seated on a pillow before them that distracted him, he couldn’t rightly say.

    “Welcome back. Please, take a seat.” The Oracle spoke in a pleasant tenor as they swept their arm toward the three pillows situated on the floor opposite them.

    They were a picture of androgyny with high cheek bones, a slightly wider jaw, and softer features. Gentle brown eyes peeked at the men from behind a curtain of light brown curls studded with tiny braids, a serene smile on their thin lips. The billowy fabric they wore obscured any hint their body might suggest at their gender, but that was the point. The Oracle was neutral down to their presentation, a choice that they made aside from their position. This was who they were; it simply magnified the mystery and aura they put forth.

    “How go the travels?” They asked once the Pirate King and his men were situated.

    “Very well, thank you.” The Pirate King answered with an easy smile as he settled a hand on his knee. If he had to guess, part of the role of the incense was to calm nerves that would naturally arise when meeting someone such as the Oracle.

    “It seems you have gained new allies.” They said with a knowing look.

    “Yes, as I’m sure you know that’s what brings me here.” The Pirate King replied.

    “Ah, yes. It would seem that you have chosen your allies well. There are difficulties among them, but wrongs will be righted in time. Now, as to your role...” The Oracle glanced at Yunho to the Pirate King’s left. “It would seem there is a darkness that needs addressing.”

    “Yes. The King’s personal sorcerer; we were searching for a means to... neutralize the threat he poses to our plans.” The Pirate King answered then nodded to Seonghwa who hefted the bag of gold coins from his side and dropped it carefully on the terracotta tiles between them.

    The Oracle eyed the bag and nodded quickly, then turned their attention back to the Pirate King. “He has gained possession of a weapon; one powerful enough to kill gods. If he is successful, there is little chance of victory for you and your allies.” They said in a whispered tone as their eyes fluttered shut. “You must stop him; everything hinges on this. He will make his attempt at a sea cave along the coast northwest of Kalyntia. If you leave now and make for that cave with all haste, you may yet be able to avoid disaster, not only for you, but for the realm at large.”

    “How do we ensure he’s removed from the coming conflict?” The Pirate King asked as his head swam. This was already far worse than he imagined; and to think, he nearly didn’t pay the Oracle a visit at all.

    “You will need to use the very weapon he took for himself. But beware, the task is not all it seems; darkness hides many things.” The Oracle looked back at Yunho then, addressing him directly. “Light is the absence of darkness; to purge the dark, you must find the light.”

    Yunho’s face screwed up as he considered their words, cryptic and vague as ever. The Pirate King merely smiled and bowed his head.

    “Thank you for your insight.” He said as he moved to rise, but before he could fully turn away, the Oracle’s voice snagged him.

    “She will be the key to everything. You and your crew may escape this coming storm with one by your side.” The Oracle said pointedly, their voice raising slightly to emphasize their point.

    The Pirate King didn’t turn back, simply nodding again then pulling a diamond the size and shape of a peach pit out of his pocket. He set it on the decorative little table near the door, then left without another word to the Oracle.

    As the men headed back to the Destiny, silence weighed heavily between them. They had certainly learned plenty, but now there seemed to be so much to do and precious little time to do it. The Pirate King was quietly surprised that the Oracle had been so forthcoming. Naturally, the gold helped, but for the insight they provided tonight even the addition of the diamond was not enough to cover it. When the Pirate King tried to make sense of it, he found himself worrying that something far worse than they even revealed tonight was on the horizon.

    “Yunho, did you understand what they meant?” The Pirate King finally asked, as a way to distract himself from the dread building slowly deep in the pit of his stomach.

    “Honestly, I’m at a loss. But I know I’ll find the answer; I have to.” Yunho replied with a sigh.

    “One step at a time. We’ll make for the coast northwest of Kalyntia as the Oracle advised. There are many sea caves along that stretch of land, but we’ll likely notice if one is in use. I only hope we aren’t too late; the Oracle rarely gives a warning as clear as what we heard tonight.” The Pirate King said as they made their way back down to the Destiny.

    The other clear advice was their mention of staying close to Stormling. She’d been notable to the Pirate King almost from the beginning, and now to have the Oracle’s favorable assessment, he was sure she was more exceptional than he’d already assumed. It remained to be seen how everything would play out, however, especially since it seemed like it would hinge on their ability to stop Blackwood from using that weapon.

    The spot at the base of his neck tingled as a rush of concern threatened to shake his composure, but the Pirate King knew how to reign in that feeling in. After so many years at the helm of the second largest fleet on the high seas after Grevalda’s, he’d learned how to channel that worry into something more productive. Fortunately, there would be plenty to keep him busy over the coming weeks.

    As the Pirate King approached the Destiny, her silhouette bathed in moonlight, he smiled. He had faced impossible odds before, many on the deck of that very ship. This was just another in a long line of difficult circumstances that he would face head on with the Destiny under his feet, and his crew at his back.

Chapter Text

    The sky was gray and hung so close you thought you might be able to touch it if you reached up. Oh, gods, raising your arm was impossibly hard; like you were dragging your limb through mud. It took all your effort just to wiggle your fingers, and even that small movement was draining. Why were you so cold? You didn’t think you’d ever been so cold, shivering as you struggled to move at all.

    Garbled words from nearby caught your attention and with effort you managed to look toward them. Someone was close enough that you could see their eyes, dark brown like the walnut wood desk in your father’s study. They looked worried, like any moment they might start crying and never stop. A blanket was piled over the one already draped over you, and you started to warm up just a bit, but it was something.

    You opened your mouth to speak but coughed and choked as your throat constricted. Gods you were thirsty.

    The eyes were gone and soon a hand slipped behind your head and propped it up as a cup was pressed to your lips. Cool, refreshing water soothed your aching throat, and you sighed through your nose. Once you’d emptied the cup, those eyes were hovering close again, this time accompanied by the scent of... peppermint? Yes, peppermint. And something else... Nausea surged suddenly, turning your stomach as a groan escaped your lips. You couldn’t rightly say why you felt like all the parts of your body were disconnected as you lay there still shivering slightly.

    “Rosemary.” You muttered quietly as the realization hit you. The other scent you detected was rosemary.

    They spoke again, but you still couldn’t quite make out what they said, and you scowled as you tried to parse out what they were saying. Another set of eyes joined the first, and you smelled something entirely different; like a crack of lightning streaking through the sky. But there was a base note that smelled like rain, and... grass. Yes, definitely grass.

    The scents joined and your eyes widened as the fog on your mind lifted; an herb garden in a storm, rosemary and peppermint and grass kissed by a gentle rain as lightning split the space between heaven and earth. All at once airy and grounded, earthy and bright, fleeting and enduring.

    “Stormling?” The one slightly closer whispered, but it might as well have been a bell tolling at midnight for as loud as your name echoed in your mind.

    “Seungmin.” You managed to croak out as slowly the grogginess receded. His eyes softened, concern replaced with relief as he cupped your cheek with his warm hand.

    “I’m here.” Seungmin murmured. “Chan is here too.”

    Chan. Right, he was your siren, you were in Haven, and the gray sky overhead was the rocky ceiling of whichever cave you had been sleeping in.

    Chan said nothing as he gazed down at you; his eyes were full of sorrow and rimmed in unshed tears. Why was he looking at you like that? What happened...?

    Like a flood, memories came rushing back. A pendant, a look of fury, claws and fangs, and then... Your stomach turned again, and you choked back a sob. Now that you were more aware, everything hurt, pain throbbing from multiple points on your body, but the worst was your neck. Gods, it burned and ached, your elevated pulse slamming through your veins emphasizing just how much it hurt.

    “Shit, I didn’t numb her wounds enough.” Seungmin hissed as he flitted away, leaving you to stare up at Chan, tears of pain sliding down your cheeks. Chan took your hand, his warmth radiating into you as a tear of his own fell from his eye.

    Seungmin returned quickly with a small bowl, dipping his fingers into a paste that smelled strongly of yarrow. He peeled away the bandages on your arms first, spreading the poultice over the stinging wounds there. Then he removed the bandage on your neck, and you failed to stop the piercing cry that tore from your throat as the poultice met the open wound.

    Chan refused to look away, keeping his eyes locked on you like his life depended on it, but you didn’t notice. Your eyes were squeezed shut as you forced yourself to take a deep breath, then another, until you had a handle on the panic that briefly tried to take control. Once the initial pain passed and the numbing took effect, the tension in your body was released.

    “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean for you to hurt like that.” Seungmin apologized after he set aside the bowl and cleaned the poultice off his fingers.

    “It’s okay. I’m okay now.” You replied faintly, still too tired to speak much louder than a whisper. “How long was I asleep?”

    “Two days.”

    Fuck.

    “Melodias and Kai...”

    “We’ll be ready for their arrival.” Chan finally spoke, his words calming the anxiety trying to take root in your mind.

    “I’m sorry I haven’t...” You tried to speak, but Chan cut you off.

    “You have nothing to apologize for; if anyone should be apologizing it’s me.” He said as he looked down at the floor. “Do you remember what happened?” He asked with a pained glance back at you.

    “Just fragments. The last thing I remember is fangs, but...”

    “You remember my fangs. I bit you; your neck is in so much pain because I nearly tore your throat out trying to get to Seungmin.” Chan said in a tone laced with self-loathing. It wasn’t right though, you remembered how it started, it was your fault.

    “If I hadn’t put on that pendant...”

    “Don’t! Don’t make excuses for me! There were a million other ways I could have reacted, and I went straight to murder! Do you understand what kind of person that makes me?” Chan whispered the last words as angry tears ran down his face.

    “But...”

    “But nothing. You were trying to make me happy because you cherish the bond between us. I only wanted to keep you to myself; that selfishness made me do terrible things to you, and you took it because that bond told you to.” Chan’s jaw fluttered and he squeezed his eyes shut.

    “You love me.” You whispered as your chest tightened.

    “I do. More than life; it only took nearly losing you to realize it.” Chan replied bitterly. “I took our bond and used it to manipulate you. And for what? To keep you and Seungmin apart? As if a bond like ours held a candle to what the two of you could have?”

    Your heart raged in your chest, and that was when you noticed the second tether where there had only been one. You gasped and shifted your gaze to Seungmin; his expression was guarded, but he was looking at Chan.

    “That’s not fair to what you and Stormling have.” Seungmin replied evenly. “Even if your bond isn’t what the Fates intended, it’s still woven deep in your souls.”

    “But what does he mean by what we could have?” You asked as your stomach churned.

    Seungmin sighed, his shoulders sagging as he sat on the edge of the bed beside you, brushing the back of his hand over your cheek. “I love you, I think I loved you from the first time I met you. It shouldn’t be possible; a siren has never fallen in love with someone else’s Storm. But there hasn’t been a forged bond between a siren and their Storm until now.”

    “What are you saying?” You asked hoarsely.

    “Calypso forged our bond.” Chan said faintly, making your mouth drop open in surprise.

    “How...?”

    “When Calypso held up her end of the pact with your mother, she already had this pack in mind. It was the safest place she could think of to put you, as per the pact. She didn’t have time to be thorough, only checking to see if you were intended for a siren, and when she discovered you were, she forged our bond. Her thinking was that you should be my Storm because I’m the oldest.” Chan paused and frowned. “When Calypso returned to the Fates to find out who you were truly meant to be bonded to, she learned that your siren was here the whole time. Had she known he was in the same pack, she never would have forged our bond. She would have had Melodias send Seungmin to that cove. You would have been with him as the Fates intended, and we would have avoided all of... this.”

    The cave spun, and you blinked rapidly, trying to wrap your mind around what you’d just learned. Everything they said made sense, but what were you supposed to do with this information? What were you meant to do now that you knew the truth? Where did you go from here?

    “Stormling?” Seungmin’s voice reached through the flurry of thoughts in your mind. He wiped away tears you hadn’t noticed were streaming down your cheeks, and you leaned into the comfort of his touch.

    “Are you sure?” You asked faintly, whatever strength you had fading rapidly.

    “Calypso told me herself.” Chan said as he drew closer, sitting in a chair already positioned next to the bed.

    “What do we do then?”

    “That depends on you.” Chan brushed your hair behind your ear, and you turned your head toward him, the movement making you hiss as the wound on your neck throbbed. Chan flinched and looked away briefly before continuing. “We already talked, and if you want, we could try settling the bond between you and Seungmin. We’re not really sure what that looks like, but...”

    “You’d let me do that?” You questioned with a hint of skepticism.

    “There’s no ‘letting’ you do anything.” Chan nearly growled.

    “Rainy meadows and lightning.” Seungmin said softly, making you and Chan both pause. “I can detect his scent, just like I’ve been able to detect yours since I treated the wounds on your back.”

    “How long...?”

    “Very recently.” Seungmin chuckled quietly.

    “Peppermint and rosemary.” Chan said with a small smile. “Also, very recently.”

    “So, we can all scent each other? But is that... normal?” You asked as your brows quirked up.

    “Not as far as I know.” Chan murmured then shrugged. “I only just got your scent clearly, it was vaguely floral before, but now I know it’s waterlilies and sea salt.”

    Realization hit you as you thought back to the pendant, and you looked Seungmin in the eyes. “The pendant was from you!”

    Seungmin blushed and nodded, “Yes; I found it when I was serving Calypso. It’s a waterlily, so I thought it would suit you, but I didn’t want to give it to you outright and...” He shifted uncomfortably and Chan sighed.

    “You didn’t want to upset me.” Chan finished for him.

    “Yeah...”

    “Gods, I really fucked things up.” Chan groaned then looked back at you. “All that to say, we’re marked for each other; might as well be written in the stars for as clear as the signs are.”

    “Oh.” You whispered then looked at the ceiling. “Then we could all be together? I wouldn’t have to choose between you?”

    Seungmin took your hand and Chan ghosted his fingertips along your jaw making you sigh. “No, you wouldn’t have to choose. We both want this, the only question is whether you do, Stormy.” Seungmin said while his thumb stroked the back of your hand.

    “Can we do it right now?” You replied quickly as your eyes widened, the sirens laughing heartily as a smile graced your face for the first time in days.

    “We’ll have to wait until you’re healed enough,” Seungmin said then glanced at Chan, “and there is the small matter of Chan’s trial. There’s no telling how long he’ll be recovering from that.”

    “His trial?” You looked up at Chan and frowned.

    “Stormling, I tried to kill Seungmin. I nearly killed you. Sirens have their way of dealing with these matters; the only course of action the pack can take now is to punish me swiftly and harshly.”

    “But...”

    “Stormling,” Chan’s demeanor shifted and he smiled sadly down at you, “if I was allowed to walk away from this without any sort of action, what kind of message would that send to the others? I may be the leader of this pack, but I am not above retribution, especially from the very pack mates I’ve wronged.”

    “When?” You asked quietly as tears stung the corners of your eyes.

    “We’re beyond fear of losing you, so they could come get me any time now.” Chan answered then gazed at your neck. Of course, you understood why, but you couldn’t stop the nausea that rose in your throat.

    “I’ll be staying with you.” Seungmin said, the warmth of his hand on yours lessening the sting of what you were hearing.

    “But after all of that...” You managed to squeeze Seungmin’s hand back and a bright, unguarded smile broke across his face.

    “After that we’ll try it.” Seungmin confirmed and the twin tethers on your heart hummed and warmed pleasantly. Deep in your soul, the bond you shared with Chan sang, and you looked up at him with a small smile. He smiled back and whatever worries you carried, for that brief moment, faded.

Chapter Text

    Thankfully, when it was time for Chan to face his trial, Stormling was slumbering peacefully once again. He hadn’t wanted to cause her any more stress than she was already under, so when Changbin stood silently in the doorway, Chan cast a quick glance at her, then Seungmin who nodded shallowly at him, and followed. There was no point in delaying the inevitable; the sooner they got this over with, the sooner he’d be recovered. With any luck, he’d be well enough to welcome Melodias and Kai when they arrived in two days.

    The walk to the furthest chamber in Haven was silent; Changbin simply led the way, and Chan stared at the floor. Even though he knew they wouldn’t kill him, he couldn’t deny the dread that sunk in his stomach as he drew ever closer to the others. When they were just outside the chamber, Changbin finally broke the silence.

    “You should know, the Storms will be participating. We’ll try to keep them from getting carried away, but they’re new to this, and they’re all incredibly angry. Try not to hold it against them.” Changbin advised with a reassuring clap on Chan’s shoulder.

    There weren’t any words Chan could say in response, so the two of them entered the chamber, and he felt the full weight of their eyes on him. The sirens and Storms were split into two groups, and from amongst the Storms Chan caught angry hissing. He didn’t blame them for the way they felt, and he wouldn’t blame them for what was to come. He’d committed an atrocity and deserved whatever punishment came his way.

    Changbin broke away and joined the sirens, and Chan stood between the two groups, the air heavy with anticipation as he waited for someone to speak.

    “Chan.” Felix’s gentle voice broke the silence, and Chan flinched. “You attempted to murder Seungmin and nearly killed Stormling in the process. Because you are bonded to Stormling, and in light of the coming conflict, we have decided to exercise some restraint.”

    “We cannot afford to wound you as gravely as you wounded Stormling, however, we will attempt to get as close as we can without taking you out of the fight looming on the horizon.” Minho said as he walked up.

    Chan knew he should be thankful that he had his bond to keep him from danger of death, but it didn’t feel right. As Minho stopped in front of him, Chan's body tensed, but the look of resolve in Minho’s eyes brought some small comfort. He wanted to wound Chan far more than he’d be allowed.

    Good. At least they weren’t showing leniency based on his role in this pack. As much as they all loved each other, their commitment to the greater good of the pack was the highest calling, and no one was above it. Hierarchy didn’t matter when you wronged the pack.

    The other sirens gathered around, and Chan braced himself for the onslaught.

    Minho struck first, quick as a coiled viper; his fist slammed into Chan’s side as Felix’s fist caught his cheek. Chan dropped to a knee and groaned, his head ringing as he braced himself and stood again. Hyunjin stuck his other side, pain screaming in his ribs as Chan ground his teeth, picturing Stormling laying there in a puddle of her own blood. Jeongin’s fist connected with Chan’s jaw, and he spit blood, imagining it was Stormling’s blood he tasted on his tongue, her blood dripping down his chin again.

    He deserved this.

    He deserved all of this.

    Chan staggered back against Minho, who held him upright as Jisung landed an uppercut that made Chan bite his tongue, though not enough to bleed out. Chan grunted and spat a mouthful of blood out as Changbin approached. Minho released Chan and Changbin gripped Chan’s hair and brought his face down on his knee, making him drop to the ground as pain lanced through his head.

    Changbin gripped Chan’s hair again, and he cried out as the siren tossed him toward the waiting group of Storms. “Have at him.” Changbin hissed.

    Chan lifted his gaze, and though his left eye was already nearly swollen shut, he could clearly see the approach of the Storms, and it was enough to have him shaking slightly. He knew the sirens would stop the Storms from injuring him beyond the point of full recovery, but the looks they had in their eyes made him nearly lose his breakfast anyway. They didn’t say a word, but they seemed perfectly in sync as they stalked up and encircled him like a pod of orcas hunting a seal pup.

    Arden yanked Chan up by the elbow, her grip comparable to Changbin’s, and moved behind him to hold his other elbow, keeping him locked in place for Nari. While she was easily the smallest Storm, that clearly didn’t diminish her brute strength because when her clenched fist smashed into Chan’s face, he could feel bone break. She’d broken his nose, and this was only the first Storm for him to face.

    Chan’s blood splattered on the floor as his nose bled profusely, but they weren’t done yet. Ravenna stepped up next, taking her cue from her siren, and struck his side just as Hyunjin had, and Chan swore he could hear a rib or two crack. He was breathing hard by now; the very act incredibly painful given the state of his ribs. Chan wheezed as he was released and with a grunt of pain dropped to his knees. He braced himself upright as he spit another mouthful of blood onto the stone floor.

    He would never bleed enough to make up for how much he’d made Stormling bleed. Even as Chan gasped for breath on the ground, he couldn’t escape the feeling that it would never be enough, so his resolution as he waited for the next blow to fall was to devote everything he had to her, and now to Seungmin. They were all bound together now; for as long as the three of them lived.

    Taren kicked Chan’s other side with enough force to send him sprawling onto his back, and the cavern began to spin as he coughed and sputtered blood. Arden finally knelt over him, and he could already feel a vague fuzziness filling his mind as her balled fist slammed into his face, then again, and again. He could barely hear the scream of rage that tore from somewhere deep in her chest as the ringing in his ears drowned almost everything out.

    “Arden! He’s had enough!” Changbin called, but Arden didn’t relent.

    Arden’s fist smashed into Chan’s face twice more before Changbin and Jeongin finally managed to drag her off. By that time, Chan was barely clinging to consciousness, the edges of his vision fading to black as he stared up at the craggy cave roof. This was for the bruises, for the harsh words, for the pain and misery and blood.

    This was for Stormling.

    When Felix dropped down beside Chan to check on him, the siren was already out cold.

Chapter Text

    Seungmin was watching Stormling sleep when movement out of the corner of his eye caught his attention. “Seungmin, we need you to come take a look at Chan. I’ll stay here with Stormling while you’re gone.” Hyunjin said somberly.

    “Any idea what kind of injuries I’ll be working with? I want to be properly prepared.” Seungmin replied quickly as he stood.

    “Felix said his best guess from what he could see and feel was broken ribs, broken nose, extensive bruising, excessive swelling of his face, and his cheek bone is likely shattered. Oh, possibly a broken jaw as well.” Hyunjin rattled off as Seungmin began gathering supplies.

    “Where is he now?”

    “We took him back to his room; he was still unconscious when I left.” Hyunjin said while he frowned.

    As Seungmin gathered the rest of the supplies he figured he’d need, he kicked himself for not thinking of having these things ready. He’d known this would be a bloody affair, but the bulk of his concern was still resting with Stormling when Chan left earlier. And the look Chan had given him when he left; he was scared. Even if they’d only just discovered the bond between them, he should have understood what Chan was trying to communicate then.

    “Who is with Chan right now?” Seungmin asked as he headed toward the opening of his room.

    “Felix and Taren.”

    “I’ll have one of them send Ravenna back here; she’ll be glad to see Stormling is doing well and Stormling will appreciate her company if she wakes up while I’m gone.” Seungmin said over his shoulder, not waiting for Hyunjin’s reply.

    Seungmin could feel bile rise in his throat as he made his way swiftly through the passages of Haven toward Chan’s room. He’d already had to care for Stormling, and now he’d have to do the same for the siren he shared a bond with. From the sounds of it, Chan was in rough shape, and he had precious little time to steel his mind before facing what the others had done to him. Even before he reached Chan’s room, he could smell the blood, and flashbacks of the past day played in his mind.

    When Seungmin entered the room, he sucked in a breath and tears stung his eyes. Felix’s normally bright face was drawn and drained of color; even Taren seemed bothered as they wiped away the blood splattered all over Chan’s body. Seungmin knew Chan had to be punished for what he’d done, and the only thing that kept him from being outright killed was his bond with Stormling. Still, this felt worse than death.

    “Taren.” Seungmin said quietly as he set the supplies on the table.

    “Yes?” They replied faintly.

    “Can you find Ravenna and have her go to my room to sit with Hyunjin at Stormling’s side?” Seungmin asked, lifting his gaze to the Storm.

    “Of course.” Taren said then got up and left the room quickly, likely glad to have an excuse to leave the bleak scene behind.

    Seungmin finally approached the bed and looked down at Chan, his chest constricting as he took in the state of him. Gods, they really hadn’t pulled their punches. His face was a swollen, bloody mess; Seungmin’s breath caught in his throat when he reached out and felt the cheekbone that he assumed was the shattered one, gently prodding with his fingertips. Yes, definitely shattered.

    “Honestly, they went a little harder than intended.” Felix said, his voice thin and raw with emotion.

    “Hyunjin said he had multiple breaks...”

    “Yes; I found one broken rib on his right side, and two on the left. His nose is broken, and I’m fairly certain his jaw is broken too, but those are harder to positively identify because of the swelling.” Felix paused and swallowed hard. “He, uh, took a lot of shots to the head. I’m worried there may be more than just the trauma we can see.”

    Seungmin wasn’t surprised that this seemed to be difficult for Felix; he’d been close with Chan from the beginning. Seeing him like this was bound to be hard on him.

    “We’ll finish getting him cleaned up, then assess from there.” Seungmin said as he turned to the bowl of water sitting on the edge of the bed. Felix only nodded in response, and the two of them got to work.

    The many years of experience Seungmin had with treating wounds sustained in combat lent stark insight into just what happened to Chan. He had multiple fingerprint shaped bruises on his arms from when they’d restrained him, likely to keep him upright while the blows landed. He’d skinned his knees from dropping heavily on them, but his hands were free of blemish, which indicated he hadn’t put up any fight. Not that Seungmin expected him to. Chan already felt like whatever punishment they administered wouldn’t be enough.

    There were multiple bruises on his sides as well, and once the blood was cleaned off his face and neck, Seungmin’s heart dropped. “Calypso wept.” Seungmin breathed as he assessed the damage.

    His nose was severely broken and needed to be set immediately, or it would likely heal crooked and cause him troubles with breathing as he aged. Seungmin flinched at the sound of bone crunching on bone as he re-set Chan’s nose, the movement making Chan cry out but not enough to fully wake him.

    Luckily, there was only one break in his jaw, but the shattered cheekbone bothered Seungmin. There really wasn’t much he could do about it except provide pain management as it healed and hope that his accelerated healing would be enough. His left eye was swollen shut which led Seungmin to discover that the brow bone over his left eye had been broken too.

    The final thing revealed once the blood was cleaned off was a mild skull fracture. It turned Seungmin’s stomach to think of how hard someone had to hit him to fracture Chan’s skull like this.

    “Unfortunately, there’s not much I can do for most of these wounds except administer a poultice to reduce the swelling and numb the pain. I’ll need to wake him up and assess his mental wellbeing. He could very well have gotten a concussion, which I’m sure is what you were referencing earlier.” Seungmin said as he set aside the rag he’d been using to wipe the blood away.

    Seungmin leaned in and gently shook Chan’s shoulder, whispering as he did. “Chan, I need you to wake up. Come on.” Chan groaned, but didn’t quite wake up, so Seungmin shook him a little harder. “Come on Chan, I can’t help you if you stay asleep you stubborn old stink fish.”

    Felix snorted from Seungmin’s side, but he chose to ignore him, his focus on the siren in front of him. Seungmin gave Chan’s shoulder another shake, and finally his right eye cracked open. When his gaze landed on Seungmin, Chan smiled and Seungmin’s heart melted.

    “Min. I knew... you’d be here for me.” Chan rasped through split lips.

    “Of course I’m here.” Seungmin said tenderly. “Do you know why you’re here?”

    “I fucked up.” Chan replied, and Felix snorted again.

    “Yeah...” Seungmin laughed quietly. “Are you feeling any nausea or light-headedness?”

    “No, just the normal pain associate with... an ass beating.” Chan chuckled then coughed.

    “How many fingers am I holding up?”

    “Three.”

    “Good. Now follow this finger with your good eye.”

    “Ya, are you making fun of my bum eye?” Chan laughed faintly.

    “I mean, you do look pretty ridiculous.” Seungmin chuckled as the tension slowly released, and his shoulders gradually sagged.

    “That’s fair. I just hope I feel worse than I look, because I feel like shit.” Chan joked.

    “I’d say you look as bad as you feel then.” Seungmin said with a crooked grin.

    “Unsurprisingly, Stormling is the nice one in our little trio.” Chan quipped, making Seungmin blush as Felix arched his brow in surprise.

    “Someone has to keep you humble.” Seungmin shot back with a widening smile.

    “Am I missing something, or...” Felix rumbled from Seungmin’s side.

    “Oh, we’re scent bonded.” Chan replied matter-of-factly.

    “Really?” Felix said with a shit eating grin.

    “Unfortunately.” Seungmin said as he rolled his eyes.

    “Ya! I’m a catch!” Chan said then fell into a coughing fit.

    “If that catch is the plague, then sure.” Seungmin teased, and Felix howled with laughter.

    “I’m already physically wounded, and now you’re emotionally damaging me too? Don’t you feel bad for me, oh scent bonded mate?” Chan groaned, but a smile still clung to his split lips. Seungmin’s eyes softened, and he smiled tenderly back at Chan.

    “He almost cried when he came in here and saw you.” Felix informed Chan then hopped out of hitting range from Seungmin.

    “Not even scent bonded for a full day, and I’m already making you cry.” Chan commented as he reached up and brushed his fingertips against Seungmin’s arm. “I’ll have to make it up to you when I’m all healed up.”

    “Okay, well, I’m for sure nauseated now. Clearly you have everything in hand Seungmin, so I’ll leave Chan in your capable hands.” Felix laughed as he turned to leave.

    “Hey, Felix?” Seungmin called the siren’s name.

    “Yeah?” Felix asked as he looked back over his shoulder at Seungmin.

    “Thanks for taking care of him until I got here. Tell Taren thanks for me too.” Seungmin said with a smile.

    “Of course.” Felix nodded, still smiling as he left.

    Once Felix was gone, Seungmin breathed deep and took in the scent of rainy meadows and lightning overpowering the smell of blood lingering in the air. He looked back at Chan, who was studying his face with his good eye.

    “So, you almost cried?” Chan asked, though his tone implied he didn’t believe it.

    “Of course.” Seungmin admitted. “I...,” he looked down at his lap and gave a shuddering sigh, “I’m just glad I didn’t have to watch. I don’t think I could have borne it.”

    “Oh.” Chan whispered.

    “Just get better quickly; I don’t like feeling this upset all the time.” Seungmin said as he swiped at a tear that spilled onto his cheek.

    Chan laughed softly and took Seungmin’s hand, placing it over his heart, the steady beat of it grounding the younger siren. “Don’t worry, I have the best healer I know helping me.” Chan said then gave Seungmin’s hand a gentle squeeze.

Chapter Text

    “Captain, we’re preparing to drop anchor.” Jongho said, peeking into the Pirate King’s cabin.

    “Excellent, prepare to deploy the boats and raise the colors; we need to get this operation underway quickly or risk losing the element of surprise.” The Pirate King instructed as he stood and reached for the belt with his scabbards. “Make sure all the crew are informed on the plan, we’ll only have one shot at this.”

    “Aye.” Jongho replied with a nod, then vanished as the door clicked shut behind him.

    When the Destiny had set out from Gods Rest three days ago, they were working with the vague words of the Oracle. In that time, the Pirate King had managed to get word out to his associates in these waters. He requested their help locating the sea cave as well as any men they were willing to lend to their mission.

    One ship was able to locate the exact cave they were looking for and managed to intercept the Destiny on their trek south. Even with the exact location of the sea cave, they would still be walking in blind.

    Yunho spent the entire trip looking for an answer to the riddle given to him by the Oracle. What he’d concluded was they couldn’t kill the dark sorcerer; at least not yet. In theory, they could put a dampener on his magic using a hallowed blade. Essentially, the purity of the blade would poison him, neutralizing his magic and making it possible for them to capture him until they could find a more... permanent solution.

    As the Pirate King buckled the twin cutlasses at his hips, he went over all the details of the plan. There were so many things that could go wrong, but that was part of the thrill. The intoxicating experience of facing difficult odds and beating them; there was no better high in his opinion.

    The Pirate King glanced at the map spread out on the table and frowned. Still nothing. With a deep, steadying breath, he stepped fully into the role of Pirate King.

    Crisp, cool night air caressed his skin when he stepped outside, and he suppressed a shudder. A night like this should be spent on the deck gazing up at the stars. But if the Pirate King was to spend this night any other way, ruining the plans of the King’s sorcerer seemed like an acceptable alternative.

    “Captain, Yeosang has reported back and we’re clear to engage. It looks like they’re all inside the cave; he couldn’t get any solid numbers but based on the number of boats moored outside we’re looking at a dozen, maybe more.” San reported as the Pirate King approached the side of the ship and looked out toward the cave.

    “Is the crew of the Mist ready for the assault?” The Pirate King asked as he drew his gaze to the smaller ship floating nearby.

    “Aye, they’re dropping anchor as we speak, and Mingi is over there making sure they understand the plan.” San replied.

    “Good. Once we’ve laid anchor, we’re going in.” The Pirate King glanced at San. “Do you have the blades?”

    “Aye, one saber and three daggers, just in case.” San said with a crazed smile.

     “Excellent. If all goes well, we’ll have a guest visiting out brig tonight.” The Pirate King drawled as he clapped San’s back, and a feral smile broke over his face. “Send a message to Stormling; let her know what we’re up to.” He added as he turned back to the crew while they readied the boats.

    San produced a slip of paper from his pocket and wrote the brief message as the Pirate King addressed the crew. “Brothers! We ready to face a foe unlike any we’ve yet faced these many years. We are sailing into darkness and danger, headlong and fearless! This night we will see magic that would send lesser men and women tucking tail and running, and they’d be sane to. But we’ve never been sane, now, have we?” The Pirate King’s unhinged smile widened, and the crew, Black Pirates and all, howled and laughed wildly in response. He paused and waited for the noise to die down before continuing.

    “You are my crew, my brothers and sisters, family in nearly every sense of the word. Tonight you face peril as yet unknown; we can only guess based on others’ accounts, and those accounts are dire indeed. Knowing this, you are willing to fight alongside me and the Black Pirates as we face this evil head-on. The gods can judge our actions as they will, but I tell you this: we will look back on the deeds done here and mark it as a day that we protected those who could not protect themselves. History may not remember what we do here, but the echoes will resound through eternity nonetheless! So, rise up and fight, and show the darkness that the crew of the Pirate King looks at the sum of their power and laughs!”

    The Pirate King unsheathed his sabers and raised them over his head, manic energy warping his face into a façade meant to instill fear. “Into darkness, Heralds of Death!” The Pirate King called as he thrust one saber skyward, the other dropping to his side.

    “Into darkness, Heralds of Death!” The crew bellowed in response.

    “Into darkness, Heralds of Death!” He called once more, his demeanor shifting until the only entity left was the Pirate King, Demon Lord of the High Seas.

    “Into darkness, Heralds of Death!” The crew responded once more, breaking into raucous cheers, drenched in moonlight that glinted off their weapons.

    “Hoist the colors!” The Pirate King shouted as the crew made their way to the boats readied for their departure. The Pirate King watched as the flag with his symbol fluttered then unfurled in the gentle sea breeze, a stark contrast to the violence they were about to enact. He sheathed his sabers and joined the crew at the boats, casting one last glance at the colors as he sent a prayer to whatever god or goddess would listen. Keep his crew and keep Utopia; come what may, whatever price, he’d pay.